Brasão INTROIT
THESAURUS FIDEI Archivum Traditiōnis
⚜ Scriptorium
Biblioteca › História da Cristandade › Hilaire Belloc
Monumentum Theologicum

Europe and the Faith

Europa et Fides
Hilaire Belloc · 1920 AD · Historia

L adie

2 The following poem is intended as the introduction to a

3 somewhat longer one. The use of the old ballad word *Ladie*

4 for Lady, is the only piece of obsoleteness in it; and as it is

5 professedly a tale of ancient times, I trust that the

6 affectionate lovers of venerable antiquity, as Camden says, will

7 grant me their pardon, and perhaps may be induced to admit a

8 force and propriety in it. A heavier objection may be adduced

9 against the author, that in these times of fear and expectation,

10 when novelties explode around us in all directions, he should

11 presume to offer to the public a silly tale of old-fashioned

12 love: and five years ago, I own I should have allowed and felt

13 the force of this objection. But alas! explosion has succeeded

14 explosion so rapidly, that novelty itself ceases to appear new;

15 and it is possible that now, even a simple story, wholly

16 uninspired with politics or personality, may find some attention

17 amid the hubbub of revolutions, as to those who have remained a

18 long time by the falls of Niagara, the lowest whispering becomes

19 distinctly audible.

20 1799.

21 >

22 O leave the lily on its stem;

23 > O leave the rose upon the spray;

24 > O leave the elder-bloom, fair maids!

25 > And listen to my lay.

26 >

27 > A cypress and a myrtle-bough

28 > This morn around my harp you twin'd,

29 > Because it fashion'd mournfully

30 > Its murmurs in the wind.

31 >

32 > And now a tale of love and woe,

33 > A woful tale of love I sing;

34 > Hark, gentle maidens, hark! it sighs

35 > And trembles on the string.

36 >

37 > But most, my own dear Genevieve,

38 > It sighs and trembles most for thee!

39 > O come and hear the cruel wrongs

40 > Befell the Dark Ladie! 1

41 >

42 > ...

43 >

44 > And now once more a tale of woe,

45 > A woful tale of love I sing;

46 > For thee, my Genevieve! it sighs,

47 > And trembles on the string.

48 >

49 > When last I sang the cruel scorn

50 > That craz'd this bold and lovely knight,

51 > And how he roam'd the mountain-woods,

52 > Nor rested day or night;

53 >

54 > I promised thee a sister tale

55 > Of man's perfidious cruelty;

56 > Come, then, and hear what cruel wrong

57 > Befell the Dark Ladie.

58 Footnote

59 1

60 : Here followed the stanzas, afterwards published

61 separately under the title

62 *Love*

63 . (

64 *Poet. Works*

65 , vol.

66 i. p. 145. Pickering, 1834.) and after them came the other three

67 stanzas printed above; the whole forming the introduction to the

68 intended

69 *Dark Ladie*

70 , of which all that exists is to be

71 found

72 *ibid*

73 . p. 150.

74 *Ed*

75 .

76 return to footnote mark

77 Contents

78 ---

Epilogue to the Rash Conjuror

4 *an uncomposed poem*

5 >

6 We ask and urge ­ (here ends the story!)

7 > All Christian Papishes to pray

8 > That this unhappy Conjuror may,

9 > Instead of Hell, be but in Purgatory, ­

10 > For then there's hope; ­

11 > Long live the Pope!

12 *1805*

13 .

14 Contents

15 ---

Psyche

7 >

8 The butterfly the ancient Grecians made

9 > The soul's fair emblem, and its only name ­

10 > But of the soul, escap'd the slavish trade

11 > Of mortal life! ­ For in this earthly frame

12 > Ours is the reptile's lot, much toil, much blame,

13 > Manifold motions making little speed,

14 > And to deform and kill the things whereon we feed.

15 *1808*

16 .

17 Contents

18 ---

Complaint

10 >

11 How seldom, Friend! a good great man inherits

12 > Honour or wealth, with all his worth and pains!

13 > It sounds like stories from the land of spirits,

14 > If any man obtain that which he merits,

15 > Or any merit that which he obtains.

16 >

17 Contents

18 ---

Reproof

13 >

14 For shame, dear Friend! renounce this canting

15 > strain!

16 > What would'st thou have a good great man obtain?

17 > Place ­ titles ­ salary ­ a gilded chain ­

18 > Or throne of corses which his sword hath slain? ­

19 > Greatness and goodness are not means, but ends!

20 > Hath he not always treasures, always friends,

21 > The good great man? ­ three treasures, love and light,

22 > And calm thoughts, regular as infants' breath; ­

23 > And three firm friends, more sure than day and night ­

24 > Himself, his Maker, and the angel Death.

25 *1809*

26 .

27 Contents

28 Contents, p.2

29 ---

an Ode to the Rain

16 *composed before day-light on the morning appointed for the

17 departure of a very worthy, but not very pleasant visitor, whom

18 it was feared the rain might detain*

19 >

20 I know it is dark; and though I have lain

21 > Awake, as I guess, an hour or twain,

22 > I have not once open'd the lids of my eyes,

23 > But I lie in the dark, as a blind man lies.

24 > 0 Rain! that I lie listening to,

25 > You're but a doleful sound at best:

26 > I owe you little thanks, 'tis true,

27 > For breaking thus my needful rest!

28 > Yet if, as soon as it is light,

29 > O Rain! you will but take your flight,

30 > I'll neither rail, nor malice keep,

31 > Though sick and sore for want of sleep.

32 >

33 > But only now, for this one day,

34 > Do go, dear Rain! do go away!

35 > O Rain! with your dull two-fold sound,

36 > The clash hard by, and the murmur all round!

37 > You know, if you know aught, that we,

38 > Both night and day, but ill agree:

39 > For days, and months, and almost years,

40 > Have limped on through this vale of tears,

41 > Since body of mine, and rainy weather,

42 > Have lived on easy terms together.

43 > Yet if, as soon as it is light,

44 > O Rain! you will but take your flight,

45 > Though you should come again to-morrow,

46 > And bring with you both pain and sorrow;

47 > Though stomach should sicken, and knees should swell ­

48 > I'll nothing speak of you but well.

49 > But only now for this one day,

50 > Do go, dear Rain! do go away!

51 >

52 > Dear Rain! I ne'er refused to say

53 > You're a good creature in your way.

54 > Nay, I could write a book myself,

55 > Would fit a parson's lower shelf,

56 > Showing, how very good you are. ­

57 > What then? sometimes it must be fair!

58 > And if sometimes, why not to-day?

59 > Do go, dear Rain! do go away!

60 >

61 > Dear Rain! if I've been cold and shy,

62 > Take no offence! I'll tell you why.

63 > A dear old Friend e'en now is here,

64 > And with him came my sister dear;

65 > After long absence now first met,

66 > Long months by pain and grief beset ­

67 > With three dear friends! in truth, we groan

68 > Impatiently to be alone.

69 > We three, you mark! and not one more!

70 > The strong wish makes my spirit sore.

71 > We have so much to talk about,

72 > So many sad things to let out;

73 > So many tears in our eye-corners,

74 > Sitting like little Jacky Horners ­

75 > In short, as soon as it is day,

76 > Do go, dear Rain! do go away.

77 >

78 > And this I'll swear to you, dear Rain!

79 > Whenever you shall come again,

80 > Be you as dull as e'er you could;

81 > (And by the bye 'tis understood,

82 > You're not so pleasant, as you're good;)

83 > Yet, knowing well your worth and place,

84 > I'll welcome you with cheerful face;

85 > And though you stay'd a week or more,

86 > Were ten times duller than before;

87 > Yet with kind heart, and right good will,

88 > I'll sit and listen to you still;

89 > Nor should you go away, dear Rain!

90 > Uninvited to remain.

91 > But only now, for this one day,

92 > Do go, dear Rain! do go away.

93 1809.

94 Contents

95 Contents, p.2

96 ---

Translation of a Passage....

19 *in Ottfried's Metrical Paraphrase of the Gospels*

20 "This Paraphrase, written about the time of Charlemagne, is by no

21 means deficient in occasional passages of considerable poetic

22 merit. There is a flow, and a tender enthusiasm in the following

23 lines (at the conclusion of Chapter V.), which even in the

24 translation will not, I flatter myself, fail to interest the

25 reader. Ottfried is describing the circumstances immediately

26 following the birth of our Lord." ­ *Biog. Lit.* vol. i.

27 p. 203.

28 >

29 She gave with joy her virgin breast;

30 > She hid it not, she bared the breast,

31 > Which suckled that divinest babe!

32 > Blessed, blessed were the breasts

33 > Which the Saviour infant kiss'd;

34 > And blessed, blessed was the mother

35 > Who wrapp'd his limbs in swaddling clothes,

36 > Singing placed him on her lap,

37 > Hung o'er him with her looks of love,

38 > And soothed him with a lulling motion.

39 >

40 > Blessed! for she shelter'd him

41 > From the damp and chilling air; ­

42 > Blessed, blessed! for she lay

43 > With such a babe in one blest bed,

44 > Close as babes and mothers lie!

45 > Blessed, blessed evermore,

46 > With her virgin lips she kiss'd,

47 > With her arms, and to her breast,

48 > She embraced the babe divine,

49 > Her babe divine the virgin mother!

50 > There lives not on this ring of earth

51 > A mortal that can sing her praise.

52 > Mighty mother, virgin pure,

53 > In the darkness and the night

54 > For us she bore the heavenly Lord.

55 *1810*

56 .

57 Most interesting is it to consider the effect, when the feelings

58 are wrought above the natural pitch by the belief of something

59 mysterious, while all the images are purely natural: then it is

60 that religion and poetry strike deepest." ­

61 *Biog. Lit.*

62 vol. i. p. 204.

63 Contents

64 Contents, p.2

65 ---

Israel's Lament...

22 *on the death of the Princess Charlotte of Wales**.**from the Hebrew of Hyman Hurwitz*

23 >

24 Mourn, Israel! Sons of Israel, mourn!

25 > Give utterance to the inward throe,

26 > As wails of her first love forlorn

27 > The virgin clad in robes of woe!

28 >

29 > Mourn the young mother snatch'd away

30 > From light and life's ascending sun!

31 > Mourn for the babe, death's voiceless prey,

32 > Earn'd by long pangs, and lost ere won!

33 >

34 > Mourn the bright rose that bloom'd and went,

35 > Ere half disclosed its vernal hue!

36 > Mourn the green bud, so rudely rent,

37 > It brake the stem on which it grew!

38 >

39 > Mourn for the universal woe,

40 > With solemn dirge and falt'ring tongue;

41 > For England's Lady is laid low,

42 > So dear, so lovely, and so young!

43 >

44 > The blossoms on her tree of life

45 > Shone with the dews of recent bliss; ­

46 > Translated in that deadly strife

47 > She plucks its fruit in Paradise.

48 >

49 > Mourn for the prince, who rose at morn

50 > To seek and bless the firstling bud

51 > Of his own rose, and found the thorn,

52 > Its point bedew'd with tears of blood.

53 >

54 > Mourn for Britannia's hopes decay'd; ­

55 > Her daughters wail their dear defence,

56 > Their fair example, prostrate laid,

57 > Chaste love, and fervid innocence!

58 >

59 > O Thou! who mark'st the monarch's path,

60 > To sad Jeshurun's sons attend!

61 > Amid the lightnings of thy wrath

62 > The showers of consolation send!

63 >

64 > Jehovah frowns! ­ The Islands bow,

65 > And prince and people kiss the rod!

66 > Their dread chastising judge wert Thou ­

67 > Be Thou their comforter, O God!

68 *1817*

69 .

70 Contents

71 Contents, p.2

72 ---

Sentimental

25 >

26 The rose that blushes like the morn

27 > Bedecks the valleys low;

28 > And so dost thou, sweet infant corn,

29 > My Angelina's toe.

30 >

31 > But on the rose there grows a thorn

32 > That breeds disastrous woe;

33 > And so dost thou, remorseless corn,

34 > On Angelina's toe.

35 *1825*

36 .

37 Contents

38 Contents, p.2

39 ---

the Alternative

28 >

29 This way or that, ye Powers above me!

30 > I of my grief were rid ­

31 > Did Enna either really love me,

32 > Or cease to think she did.

33 *1826*

34 .

35 Contents

36 Contents, p.2

37 ---

the Exchange

31 >

32 We pledged our hearts, my love and I, ­

33 > I in my arms the maiden clasping;

34 > I could not tell the reason why,

35 > But, oh! I trembled like an aspen.

36 >

37 > Her father's love she bade me gain;

38 > I went, and shook like any reed!

39 > I strove to act the man ­ in vain!

40 > We had exchanged our hearts indeed.

41 *1826*

42 Contents

43 Contents, p.2

44 ---

What is Life?

34 >

35 Resembles life what once was deem'd of light,

36 > Too ample in itself for human sight?

37 > An absolute self ­ an element ungrounded ­

38 > All that we see, all colours of all shade

39 > By encroach of darkness made? ­

40 > Is very life by consciousness unbounded?

41 > And all the thoughts, pains, joys of mortal breath,

42 > A war-embrace of wrestling life and death?

43 *1829*

44 .

45 Contents

46 Contents, p.2

47 ---

Inscription for a Time-Piece

37 >

38 Now! It is gone. ­ Our brief hours travel

39 > post,

40 > Each with its thought or deed, its Why or How:­

41 > But know, each parting hour gives up a ghost

42 > To dwell within thee ­ an eternal Now!

43 *1830*

44 .

45 *

46 Contents

47 Contents, p.2

48 ---

A Course of Lectures

40 (Texto do capítulo)

Prospectus

43 There are few families, at present, in the higher and middle

44 classes of English society, in which literary topics and the

45 productions of the Fine Arts, in some one or other of their

46 various forms, do not occasionally take their turn in

47 contributing to the entertainment of the social board, and the

48 amusement of the circle at the fire side. The acquisitions and

49 attainments of the intellect ought, indeed, to hold a very

50 inferior rank in our estimation, opposed to moral worth, or even

51 to professional and specific skill, prudence, and industry. But

52 why should they be opposed, when they may be made subservient

53 merely by being subordinated? It can rarely happen, that a man of

54 social disposition, altogether a stranger to subjects of taste,

55 (almost the only ones on which persons of both sexes can converse

56 with a common interest) should pass through the world without at

57 times feeling dissatisfied with himself. The best proof of this

58 is to be found in the marked anxiety which men, who have

59 succeeded in life without the aid of these accomplishments, shew

60 in securing them to their children. A young man of ingenuous mind

61 will not wilfully deprive himself of any species of respect. He

62 will wish to feel himself on a level with the average of the

63 society in which he lives, though he may be ambitious of

64 distinguishing himself only in his own immediate pursuit or

65 occupation.

66 Under this conviction, the following Course of Lectures*

67 was planned. The several titles will best explain the particular

68 subjects and purposes of each: but the main objects proposed, as

69 the result of all, are the two following.

70 1. To convey, in a form best fitted to render them impressive at

71 the time, and remembered afterwards, rules and principles of

72 sound judgment, with a kind and degree of connected information,

73 such as the hearers cannot generally be supposed likely to form,

74 collect, and arrange for themselves, by their own unassisted

75 studies. It might be presumption to say, that any important part

76 of these Lectures could not be derived from books; but none, I

77 trust, in supposing, that the same information could not be so

78 surely or conveniently acquired from such books as are of

79 commonest occurrence, or with that quantity of time and attention

80 which can be reasonably expected, or even wisely desired, of men

81 engaged in business and the active duties of the world.

82 2. Under a strong persuasion that little of real value is derived

83 by persons in general from a wide and various reading; but still

84 more deeply convinced as to the actual mischief of unconnected

85 and promiscuous reading, and that it is sure, in a greater or

86 less degree, to enervate even where it does not likewise inflate;

87 I hope to satisfy many an ingenuous mind, seriously interested in

88 its own development and cultivation, how moderate a number of

89 volumes, if only they be judiciously chosen, will suffice for the

90 attainment of every wise and desirable purpose; that is, in

91 addition to those which he studies for specific and professional

92 purposes. It is saying less than the truth to affirm, that an

93 excellent book (and the remark holds almost equally good of a

94 Raphael as of a Milton) is like a well chosen and well tended

95 fruit tree. Its fruits are not of one season only. With the due

96 and natural intervals, we may recur to it year after year, and it

97 will supply the same nourishment and the same gratification, if

98 only we ourselves return to it with the same healthful

99 appetite.

100 The subjects of the Lectures are indeed very different, but not

101 (in the strict sense of the term) diverse; they are various,

102 rather than miscellaneous. There is this bond of connexion common

103 to them all, ­ that the mental pleasure which they are

104 calculated to excite is not dependent on accidents of fashion,

105 place, or age, or the events or the customs of the day; but

106 commensurate with the good sense, taste, and feeling, to the

107 cultivation of which they themselves so largely contribute, as

108 being all in kind, though not all in the same degree, productions

109 of genius.

110 What it would be arrogant to promise, I may yet be permitted to

111 hope, ­ that the execution will prove correspondent and

112 adequate to the plan. Assuredly, my best efforts have not been

113 wanting so to select and prepare the materials, that, at the

114 conclusion of the Lectures, an attentive auditor, who should

115 consent to aid his future recollection by a few notes taken

116 either during each Lecture or soon after, would rarely feel

117 himself, for the time to come, excluded, from taking an

118 intelligent interest in any general conversation likely to occur

119 in mixed society.

120 *Syllabus of the Course***.**

121 I.** January 27, l8l8. ­ On the manners, morals,

122 literature, philosophy, religion, and the state of society in

123 general, in European Christendom, from the eighth to the

124 fifteenth century, (that is from A.D. 700, to A.D. 1400), more

125 particularly in reference to England, France, Italy and Germany;

126 in other words, a portrait of the so called dark ages of

127 Europe.**

128 II.** January 30. ­ On the tales and metrical romances

129 common, for the most part, to England, Germany, and the north of

130 France, and on the English songs and ballads, continued to the

131 reign of Charles I. A few selections will be made from the

132 Swedish, Danish, and German languages, translated for the purpose

133 by the Lecturer.**

134 III.** February 3. ­ Chaucer and Spenser; of Petrarch;

135 of Ariosto, Pulci, and Boiardo.**

136 IV. V. VI.** February 6, 10, l3. ­ On the dramatic works

137 of Shakspeare. In these Lectures will be comprised the substance

138 of Mr. Coleridge's former courses on the same subject, enlarged

139 and varied by subsequent study and reflection.***Note: These lectures have not been included in the original

140 text. html* Ed.

141 VII.** February l7. ­ On Ben Jonson, Beaumont and

142 Fletcher, and Massinger; with the probable causes of the

143 cessation of dramatic poetry in England with Shirley and Otway,

144 soon after the restoration of Charles II.**

145 VIII.** February 20. ­ Of the life and all the works of

146 Cervantes, but chiefly of his Don Quixote. The ridicule of knight

147 errantry shewn to have been but a secondary object in the mind of

148 the author, and not the principal cause of the delight which the

149 work continues to give to all nations, and under all the

150 revolutions of manners and opinions.**

151 IX.** February 24. ­ On Rabelais, Swift, and Sterne: on

152 the nature and constituents of genuine Humour, and on the

153 distinctions of the Humorous from the Witty, the Fanciful, the

154 Droll, and the Odd.**

155 X.** February 27. ­ Of Donne, Dante, and Milton.**

156 XI.** March 3. ­ On the Arabian Nights' Entertainments,

157 and on the romantic use of the supernatural in poetry, and in

158 works of fiction not poetical. On the conditions and regulations

159 under which such books may be employed advantageously in the

160 earlier periods of education.**

161 XII.** March 6. ­ On tales of witches, apparitions, &c.

162 as distinguished from the magic and magicians of Asiatic origin.

163 The probable sources of the former, and of the belief in them in

164 certain ages and classes of men. Criteria by which mistaken and

165 exaggerated facts may be distinguished from absolute falsehood

166 and imposture. Lastly, the causes of the terror and interest

167 which stories of ghosts and witches inspire, in early life at

168 least, whether believed or not.**

169 XIII.** March 10. ­ On colour, sound, and form in

170 Nature, as connected with poesy: the word "Poesy" used as the

171 generic or class term, including poetry, music, painting,

172 statuary, and ideal architecture, as its species. The reciprocal

173 relations of poetry and philosophy to each other; and of both to

174 religion, and the moral sense.**

175 XIV.** March 13. ­ On the corruptions of the English

176 language since the reign of Queen Ann, in our style of writing

177 prose. A few easy rules for the attainment of a manly, unaffected

178 and pure language, in our genuine mother tongue, whether for the

179 purpose of writing, oratory, or conversation.

180 Contents**Contents, p.2

181 ---

Lecture I ­ General Character of the

46 Gothic Mind in the Middle Ages

47 1

48 Mr. Coleridge began by treating of the races

49 of mankind as descended from Shem, Ham, and Japhet, and therein

50 of the early condition of man in his antique form. He then dwelt

51 on the pre-eminence of the Greeks in Art and Philosophy, and

52 noticed the suitableness of polytheism to small insulated states,

53 in which patriotism acted as a substitute for religion, in

54 destroying or suspending self. Afterwards, in consequence of the

55 extension of the Roman empire, some universal or common spirit

56 became necessary for the conservation of the vast body, and this

57 common spirit was, in fact, produced in Christianity. The causes

58 of the decline of the Roman empire were in operation long before

59 the time of the actual overthrow; that overthrow had been

60 foreseen by many eminent Romans, especially by Seneca. In fact,

61 there was under the empire an Italian and a German party in Rome,

62 and in the end the latter prevailed.

63 He then proceeded to describe the generic character of the

64 Northern nations, and defined it as an independence of the whole

65 in the freedom of the individual, noticing their respect for

66 women, and their consequent chivalrous spirit in war; and how

67 evidently the participation in the general council laid the

68 foundation of the representative form of government, the only

69 rational mode of preserving individual liberty in opposition to

70 the licentious democracy of the ancient republics.

71 He called our attention to the peculiarity of their art, and

72 showed how it entirely depended on a symbolical expression of the

73 infinite, ­ which is not vastness, nor immensity, nor

74 perfection, but whatever cannot be circumscribed within the

75 limits of actual sensuous being. In the ancient art, on the

76 contrary, every thing was finite and material. Accordingly,

77 sculpture was not attempted by the Gothic races till the ancient

78 specimens were discovered, whilst painting and architecture were

79 of native growth amongst them. In the earliest specimens of the

80 paintings of modern ages, as in those of Giotto and his

81 associates in the cemetery at Pisa, this complexity, variety, and

82 symbolical character are evident, and are more fully developed in

83 the mightier works of Michel Angelo and Raffael. The

84 contemplation of the works of antique art excites a feeling of

85 elevated beauty, and exalted notions of the human self; but the

86 Gothic architecture impresses the beholder with a sense of

87 self-annihilation; he becomes, as it were, a part of the work

88 contemplated. An endless complexity and variety are united into

89 one whole, the plan of which is not distinct from the execution.

90 A Gothic cathedral is the petrefaction of our religion. The only

91 work of truly modern sculpture is the Moses of Michel Angelo.

92 The Northern nations were prepared by their own previous religion

93 for Christianity; they, for the most part, received it gladly,

94 and it took root as in a native soil. The deference to woman,

95 characteristic of the Gothic races, combined itself with devotion

96 in the idea of the Virgin Mother, and gave rise to many beautiful

97 associations. Mr. C. remarked how Gothic an instrument in origin

98 and character the organ was.

99 He also enlarged on the influence of female character on our

100 education, the first impressions of our childhood being derived

101 from women. Amongst oriental nations, he said, the only

102 distinction was between lord and slave. With the antique Greeks,

103 the will of every one conflicting with the will of all, produced

104 licentiousness; with the modern descendants from the northern

105 stocks, both these extremes were shut out, to reappear mixed and

106 condensed into this principle or temper; ­ submission, but

107 with free choice, ­ illustrated in chivalrous devotion to

108 women as such, in attachment to the sovereign, &c.

109 Footnote 1:

110 From Mr. Green's note taken at the delivery. *Ed.*

111 return to footnote mark

112 Contents

113 Contents, p.2

114 ---

Lecture II ­

49 General Character if the Gothic Literature and Art.

50 1

51 In my last lecture I stated that the descendants of Japhet and

52 Shem peopled Europe and Asia, fulfilling in their distribution

53 the prophecies of Scripture, while the descendants of Ham passed

54 into Africa, there also actually verifying the interdiction

55 pronounced against them. The Keltic and Teutonic nations occupied

56 that part of Europe, which is now France, Britain, Germany,

57 Sweden, Denmark, &c. They were in general a hardy race,

58 possessing great fortitude, and capable of great endurance. The

59 Romans slowly conquered the more southerly portion of their

60 tribes, and succeeded only by their superior arts, their policy,

61 and better discipline. After a time, when the Goths, ­ to use

62 the name of the noblest and most historical of the Teutonic

63 tribes, ­ had acquired some knowledge of these arts from

64 mixing with their conquerors, they invaded the Roman territories.

65 The hardy habits, the steady perseverance, the better faith of

66 the enduring Goth rendered him too formidable an enemy for the

67 corrupt Roman, who was more inclined to purchase the subjection

68 of his enemy, than to go through the suffering necessary to

69 secure it. The conquest of the Romans gave to the Goths the

70 Christian religion as it was then existing in Italy; and the

71 light and graceful building of Grecian, or Roman-Greek order,

72 became singularly combined with the massy architecture of the

73 Goths, as wild and varied as the forest vegetation which it

74 resembled. The Greek art is beautiful. When I enter a Greek

75 church, my eye is charmed, and my mind elated; I feel exalted,

76 and proud that I am a man. But the Gothic art is sublime. On

77 entering a cathedral, I am filled with devotion and with awe; I

78 am lost to the actualities that surround me, and my whole being

79 expands into the infinite; earth and air, nature and art, all

80 swell up into eternity, and the only sensible impression left,

81 is, 'that I am nothing!' This religion, while it tended to soften

82 the manners of the Northern tribes, was at the same time highly

83 congenial to their nature. The Goths are free from the stain of

84 hero worship. Gazing on their rugged mountains, surrounded by

85 impassable forests, accustomed to gloomy seasons, they lived in

86 the bosom of nature, and worshipped an invisible and unknown

87 deity. Firm in his faith, domestic in his habits, the life of the

88 Goth was simple and dignified, yet tender and affectionate.

89 The Greeks were remarkable for complacency and completion; they

90 delighted in whatever pleased the eye; to them it was not enough

91 to have merely the idea of a divinity, they must have it placed

92 before them, shaped in the most perfect symmetry, and presented

93 with the nicest judgment; and if we look upon any Greek

94 production of art, the beauty of its parts, and the harmony of

95 their union, the complete and complacent effect of the whole, are

96 the striking characteristics. It is the same in their poetry. In

97 Homer you have a poem perfect in its form, whether originally so,

98 or from the labour of after critics, I know not; his descriptions

99 are pictures brought vividly before you, and as far as the eye

100 and understanding are concerned, I am indeed gratified. But if I

101 wish my feelings to be affected, if I wish my heart to be

102 touched, if I wish to melt into sentiment and tenderness, I must

103 turn to the heroic songs of the Goths, to the poetry of the

104 middle ages. The worship of statues in Greece had, in a civil

105 sense, its advantage, and disadvantage; advantage, in promoting

106 statuary and the arts; disadvantage, in bringing their gods too

107 much on a level with human beings, and thence depriving them of

108 their dignity, and gradually giving rise to scepticism and

109 ridicule. But no statue, no artificial emblem, could satisfy the

110 Northman's mind; the dark wild imagery of nature, which

111 surrounded him, and the freedom of his life, gave his mind a

112 tendency to the infinite, so that he found rest in that which

113 presented no end, and derived satisfaction from that which was

114 indistinct.

115 We have few and uncertain vestiges of Gothic literature till the

116 time of Theodoric, who encouraged his subjects to write, and who

117 made a collection of their poems. These consisted chiefly of

118 heroic songs, sung at the Court; for at that time this was the

119 custom. Charlemagne, in the beginning of the ninth century,

120 greatly encouraged letters, and made a further collection of the

121 poems of his time, among which were several epic poems of great

122 merit; or rather in strictness there was a vast cycle of heroic

123 poems, or minstrelsies, from and out of which separate poems were

124 composed. The form of poetry was, however, for the most part, the

125 metrical romance and heroic tale. Charlemagne's army, or a large

126 division of it, was utterly destroyed in the Pyrenees, when

127 returning from a successful attack on the Arabs of Navarre and

128 Arragon; yet the name of Roncesvalles became famous in the songs

129 of the Gothic poets. The Greeks and Romans would not have done

130 this; they would not have recorded in heroic verse the death and

131 defeat of their fellow-countrymen. But the Goths, firm in their

132 faith, with a constancy not to be shaken, celebrated those brave

133 men who died for their religion and their country! What, though

134 they had been defeated, they died without fear, as they had lived

135 without reproach; they left no stain on their names, for they

136 fell fighting for their God, their liberty, and their rights; and

137 the song that sang that day's reverse animated them to future

138 victory and certain vengeance.

139 I must now turn to our great monarch, Alfred, one of the most

140 august characters that any age has ever produced; and when I

141 picture him after the toils of government and the dangers of

142 battle, seated by a solitary lamp, translating the holy

143 scriptures into the Saxon tongue, ­ when I reflect on his

144 moderation in success, on his fortitude and perseverance in

145 difficulty and defeat, and on the wisdom and extensive nature of

146 his legislation, I am really at a loss which part of this great

147 man's character most to admire. Yet above all, I see the

148 grandeur, the freedom, the mildness, the domestic unity, the

149 universal character of the middle ages condensed into Alfred's

150 glorious institution of the trial by jury. I gaze upon it as the

151 immortal symbol of that age; ­ an age called indeed dark;

152 ­ but how could that age be considered dark, which solved the

153 difficult problem of universal liberty, freed man from the

154 shackles of tyranny, and subjected his actions to the decision of

155 twelve of his fellow countrymen? The liberty of the Greeks was a

156 phenomenon, a meteor, which blazed for a short time, and then

157 sank into eternal darkness. It was a combination of most opposite

158 materials, slavery and liberty. Such can neither be happy nor

159 lasting. The Goths on the other hand said, You shall be our

160 Emperor; but we must be Princes on our own estates, and over them

161 you shall have no power! The Vassals said to their Prince, We

162 will serve you in your wars, and defend your castle; but we must

163 have liberty in our own circle, our cottage, our cattle, our

164 proportion of land. The Cities said, We acknowledge you for our

165 Emperor; but we must have our walls and our strong holds, and be

166 governed by our own laws. Thus all combined, yet all were

167 separate; all served, yet all were free. Such a government could

168 not exist in a dark age. Our ancestors may not indeed have been

169 deep in the metaphysics of the schools; they may not have shone

170 in the fine arts; but much knowledge of human nature, much

171 practical wisdom must have existed amongst them, when this

172 admirable constitution was formed; and I believe it is a decided

173 truth, though certainly an awful lesson, that nations are not the

174 most happy at the time when literature and the arts flourish the

175 most among them.

176 The translations I had promised in my syllabus I shall defer to

177 the end of the course, when I shall give a single lecture of

178 recitations illustrative of the different ages of poetry. There

179 is one Northern tale I will relate, as it is one from which

180 Shakspeare derived that strongly marked and extraordinary scene

181 between Richard III. and the Lady Anne. It may not be equal to

182 that in strength and genius, but it is, undoubtedly, superior in

183 decorum and delicacy.

184 A Knight had slain a Prince, the lord of a strong castle, in

185 combat. He afterwards contrived to get into the castle, where he

186 obtained an interview with the Princess's attendant, whose life

187 he had saved in some encounter; he told her of his love for her

188 mistress, and won her to his interest. She then slowly and

189 gradually worked on her mistress's mind, spoke of the beauty of

190 his person, the fire of his eyes, the sweetness of his voice, his

191 valour in the field, his gentleness in the court; in short, by

192 watching her opportunities, she at last filled the Princess's

193 soul with this one image; she became restless; sleep forsook her;

194 her curiosity to see this Knight became strong; but her maid

195 still deferred the interview, till at length she confessed she

196 was in love with him; ­ the Knight is then introduced, and

197 the nuptials are quickly celebrated.

198 In this age there was a tendency in writers to the droll and the

199 grotesque, and in the little dramas which at that time existed,

200 there were singular instances of these. It was the disease of the

201 age. It is a remarkable fact that Luther and Melancthon, the

202 great religious reformers of that day, should have strongly

203 recommended for the education of children, dramas, which at

204 present would be considered highly indecorous, if not bordering

205 on a deeper sin. From one which they particularly recommended, I

206 will give a few extracts; more I should not think it right to do.

207 The play opens with

208 Adam and Eve washing and dressing their children to appear before

209 the Lord, who is coming from heaven to hear them repeat the

210 Lord's Prayer, Belief, &c. In the next scene the Lord appears

211 seated like a schoolmaster, with the children standing round,

212 when Cain, who is behind hand, and a sad pickle, comes running in

213 with a bloody nose and his hat on. Adam says, "What, with your

214 hat on!" Cain then goes up to shake hands with the Almighty, when

215 Adam says (giving him a cuff), "Ah, would you give your left hand

216 to the Lord?" At length Cain takes his place in the class, and it

217 becomes his turn to say the Lord's Prayer. At this time the Devil

218 (a constant attendant at that time) makes his appearance, and

219 getting behind Cain, whispers in his ear; instead of the Lord's

220 Prayer, Cain gives it so changed by the transposition of the

221 words, that the meaning is reversed; yet this is so artfully done

222 by the author, that it is exactly as an obstinate child would

223 answer, who knows his lesson, yet does not choose to say it. In

224 the last scene, horses in rich trappings and carriages covered

225 with gold are introduced, and the good children are to ride in

226 them and be Lord Mayors, Lords, &c.; Cain and the bad ones are to

227 be made cobblers and tinkers, and only to associate with

228 such.

229 This, with numberless others, was written by Hans Sachs. Our

230 simple ancestors, firm in their faith, and pure in their morals,

231 were only amused by these pleasantries, as they seemed to them,

232 and neither they nor the reformers feared their having any

233 influence hostile to religion. When I was many years back in the

234 north of Germany, there were several innocent superstitions in

235 practice. Among others at Christmas, presents used to be given to

236 the children by the parents, and they were delivered on Christmas

237 day by a person who personated, and was supposed by the children

238 to be, Christ: early on Christmas morning he called, knocking

239 loudly at the door, and (having received his instructions) left

240 presents for the good and a rod for the bad. Those who have since

241 been in Germany have found this custom relinquished; it was

242 considered profane and irrational. Yet they have not found the

243 children better, nor the mothers more careful of their offspring;

244 they have not found their devotion more fervent, their faith more

245 strong, nor their morality more pure. 2

246 Footnote 1:

247 From Mr. William Hammond's note taken at the delivery.

248 *Ed.*

249 return to footnote mark

250 Footnote 2:

251 See this custom of Knecht Rupert more minutely described in Mr.

252 Coleridge's own letter from Germany, published in the 2nd vol. of

253 the *Friend*, p. 320. *Ed.*; also in the 1st vol. of

254 the *Bibliographia Epistolaris*, currently also available in

255 both .txt and .html form, free for download from

256 Project Gutenberg. html

257 *Ed.*

258 Contents

259 Contents, p.2

260 ---

Lecture III. The Troubadours ­

52 Boccacio ­ Petrarch ­ Pulci ­ Chaucer ­

53 Spenser

54 The last Lecture (II) was allotted to an investigation into

55 the origin and character of a species of poetry, the least

56 influenced of any by the literature of Greece and Rome, ­

57 that in which the portion contributed by the Gothic conquerors,

58 the predilections and general tone or habit of thought and

59 feeling, brought by our remote ancestors with them from the

60 forests of Germany, or the deep dells and rocky mountains of

61 Norway, are the most prominent. In the present Lecture I must

62 introduce you to a species of poetry, which had its birth-place

63 near the centre of Roman glory, and in which, as might be

64 anticipated, the influences of the Greek and Roman muse are far

65 more conspicuous, ­ as great, indeed, as the efforts of

66 intentional imitation on the part of the poets themselves could

67 render them. But happily for us and for their own fame, the

68 intention of the writers as men is often at complete variance

69 with the genius of the same men as poets. To the force of their

70 intention we owe their mythological ornaments, and the greater

71 definiteness of their imagery; and their passion for the

72 beautiful, the voluptuous, and the artificial, we must in part

73 attribute to the same intention, but in part likewise to their

74 natural dispositions and tastes. For the same climate and many of

75 the same circumstances were acting on them, which had acted on

76 the great classics, whom they were endeavouring to imitate. But

77 the love of the marvellous, the deeper sensibility, the higher

78 reverence for womanhood, the characteristic spirit of sentiment

79 and courtesy, ­ these were the heir-looms of nature, which

80 still regained the ascendant, whenever the use of the living

81 mother-language enabled the inspired poet to appear instead of

82 the toilsome scholar.

83 From this same union, in which the soul (if I may dare so express

84 myself) was Gothic, while the outward forms and a majority of the

85 words themselves, were the reliques of the Roman, arose the

86 Romance, or romantic language, in which the Troubadours or

87 Love-singers of Provence sang and wrote, and the different

88 dialects of which have been modified into the modern Italian,

89 Spanish, and Portuguese; while the language of the Trouveurs,

90 Trouveres, or Norman-French poets, forms the intermediate link

91 between the Romance or modified Roman, and the Teutonic,

92 including the Dutch, Danish, Swedish, and the upper and lower

93 German, as being the modified Gothic. And as the northernmost

94 extreme of the Norman-French, or that part of the link in which

95 it formed on the Teutonic, we must take the Norman-English

96 minstrels and metrical romances, from the greater predominance of

97 the Anglo-Saxon Gothic in the derivation of the words. I mean,

98 that the language of the English metrical romance is less

99 romanized, and has fewer words, not originally of a northern

100 origin, than the same romances in the Norman- French; which is

101 the more striking, because the former were for the most part

102 translated from the latter; the authors of which seem to have

103 eminently merited their name of *Trouveres*, or inventors.

104 Thus then we have a chain with two rings or staples:­ at the

105 southern end there is the Roman, or Latin; at the northern end

106 the Keltic, Teutonic, or Gothic; and the links beginning with the

107 southern end, are the Romance, including the Provençal,

108 the Italian, Spanish, and Portuguese, with their different

109 dialects, then the Norman-French, and lastly the English.

110 My object in adverting to the Italian poets, is not so much for

111 their own sakes, in which point of view Dante and Ariosto alone

112 would have required separate Lectures, but for the elucidation of

113 the merits of our countrymen, as to what extent we must consider

114 them as fortunate imitators of their Italian predecessors, and in

115 what points they have the higher claims of original genius. Of

116 Dante, I am to speak elsewhere. Of Boccaccio, who has little

117 interest as a metrical poet in any respect, and none for my

118 present purpose, except, perhaps, as the reputed inventor or

119 introducer of the octave stanza in his *Teseide*, it will be

120 sufficient to say, that we owe to him the subjects of numerous

121 poems taken from his famous tales, the happy art of narration,

122 and the still greater merit of a depth and fineness in the

123 workings of the passions, in which last excellence, as likewise

124 in the wild and imaginative character of the situations, his

125 almost neglected romances appear to me greatly to excel his far

126 famed *Decameron*. To him, too, we owe the more doubtful

127 merit of having introduced into the Italian prose, and by the

128 authority of his name and the influence of his example, more or

129 less throughout Europe, the long interwoven periods, and

130 architectural structure which arose from the very nature of their

131 language in the Greek writers, but which already in the Latin

132 orators and historians, had betrayed a species of effort, a

133 foreign something, which had been superinduced on the language,

134 instead of growing out of it; and which was far too alien from

135 that individualizing and confederating, yet not blending,

136 character of the North, to become permanent, although its

137 magnificence and stateliness were objects of admiration and

138 occasional imitation. This style diminished the control of the

139 writer over the inner feelings of men, and created too great a

140 charm between the body and the life; and hence especially it was

141 abandoned by Luther.

142 But lastly, to Boccaccio's sanction we must trace a large portion

143 of the mythological pedantry and incongruous paganisms, which for

144 so long a period deformed the poetry, even of the truest poets.

145 To such an extravagance did Boccaccio himself carry this folly,

146 that in a romance of chivalry, he has uniformly styled God the

147 Father Jupiter, our Saviour Apollo, and the Evil Being Pluto. But

148 for this there might be some excuse pleaded. I dare make none for

149 the gross and disgusting licentiousness, the daring profaneness,

150 which rendered the *Decameron* of Boccaccio the parent of a

151 hundred worse children, fit to be classed among the enemies of

152 the human race; which poisons *Ariosto* ­ (for that I

153 may not speak oftener than necessary of so odious a subject, I

154 mention it here once for all) ­ which interposes a painful

155 mixture in the humour of Chaucer, and which has once or twice

156 seduced even our pure-minded Spenser into a grossness, as

157 heterogeneous from the spirit of his great poem, as it was alien

158 to the delicacy of his morals.

Petrarch

55 Born at Arezzo, l304. ­ Died 1374.

56 Petrarch was the final blossom and perfection of the Troubadours.

57 See

58 *Biog. Lit*

59 . vol. ii. p.27, &c.

60 *Notes on Petrarch's 1

61 Sonnets, Canzones &c.

62 Vol. 1***

63 **

64 *GOOD:* |

65 Sonnet 1 |

66 Voi, ch' ascoltate, &c. |

67 Sonnet 7 |

68 La gola, e 'l sonno, &c. |

69 Sonnet 11 |

70 Se la mia vita, &c. |

71 Sonnet 12 |

72 Quando fra l'altre, &c. |

73 Sonnet 18 |

74 Vergognando talor, &c. |

75 Sonnet 25 |

76 Quanto più m' avvicino, &c. |

77 Sonnet 28 |

78 Solo e pensoso, &c. |

79 Sonnet 29 |

80 S' io credessi, &c.. |

81 Canz. 14 |

82 Sì è debile il filo, &c. |

83 *PLEASING:* |

84 Ballade 1 |

85 Lassare il velo, &c. |

86 Canzone 1 |

87 Nel dolce tempo, &c. |

88 This poem was imitated by our old Herbert

89 2

90 ; it is ridiculous in the thoughts, but simple

91 and sweet in diction.

92 *DIGNIFIED:* |

93 Canzone 2 |

94 O aspettata in ciel, &c. |

95 Canzone 9 |

96 Gentil mia Donna, &c. |

97 The first half of this ninth canzone is exquisite; and in

98 Canzone 8, the nine lines beginning:

99 >

100 O poggi, o valli, &c.

101 to

102 *cura*

103 , are expressed with vigour and chastity.

104 *DIGNIFIED, cont.:* |

105 Canzone 9 |

106 Daquel dì innanzi a me medesmo piacqui

107 Empiendo d'un pensier' alto, e soave

108 Quel core, *ond' hanno i begli occhi la chiave* |

109 Note. O that the Pope would take these eternal keys, which so

110 for ever turn the bolts on the finest passages of true

111 passion!

112 *Vol. II***

113 **

114 Canzone 1 |

115 Che debb' io far? &c. |

116 Very good, but not equal, I think, to

117 Canzone 2 |

118 Amor, se vuoi ch' i' torni, &c. |

119 though less faulty. With the omission of half-a-dozen conceits

120 and Petrarchisms of

121 *hooks, baits, flames*

122 , and

123 *torches*

124 , this second canzone is a bold and impassioned

125 lyric, and leaves no doubt in my mind of Petrarch's having

126 possessed a true poetic genius.

127 *Utinam deleri possint

128 sequentia*

129 :­

130 L. 17-19 |

131 ­­ e la soave fiamma

132 Ch' ancor, lasso! m' infiamma

133 Essendo spenta, or che fea dunque ardendo? |

134 L. 54-56 |

135 ­­ ov' erano a tutt' ore

136 Disposti gli ami ov' io fui preso, e l'esca

137 Ch' i' bramo sempre |

138 L. 76-79 |

139 ­­ onde l' accese

140 Saette uscivan d' invisibil foco,

141 E ragion temean poco;

142 Chè contra 'l ciel non val difesa umana. |

143 and the lines 86, 87

144 >

145 Poser' in dubbio, a cui

146 > Devesse il pregio di più laude darsi­

147 are rather flatly worded.

148 Footnote

149 1

150 : These notes, by Mr. C., are written in a Petrarch in my

151 possession, and are of some date before 1812. It is hoped that

152 they will not seem ill placed here.

153 *Ed.*

154 return to footnote mark

155 Footnote 2

156 :

157 If George Herbert is meant, I can find nothing like an imitation

158 of this canzone in his poems.

159 *Ed.*

160 return to footnote mark

Luigi Pulci

58 Born at Florence, 1431. ­ Died about 1487.

59 Pulci was of one of the noblest families in Florence, reported to

60 be one of the Frankish stocks which remained in that city after

61 the departure of Charlemagne:­

62 >

63 Pulcia Gallorum soboles descendit in urbem,

64 > Clara quidem bello, sacris nec inhospita Musis.

65 >

66 > (Verino *De illustrat. Cort. Flor.* III. v.

67 > 118.)

68 Members of this family were five times elected to the Priorate,

69 one of the highest honours of the republic. Pulci had two

70 brothers, and one of their wives, Antonia, who were all

71 poets:­

72 >

73 Carminibus patriis notissima Pulcia proles;

74 > Quis non hanc urbem Musarum dicat arnicam,

75 > Si tres producat fratres domus una poetas?

76 >

77 > (*Ib.* II. v. 241.)

78 Luigi married Lucrezia di Uberto, of the

79 Albizzi family, and was intimate with the great men of his time,

80 but more especially with Angelo Politian, and Lorenzo the

81 Magnificent. His

82 *Morgante*

83 has been attributed, in part at

84 least

85 1

86 , to the assistance of Marsilius

87 Ficinus, and by others the whole has been attributed to Politian.

88 The first conjecture is utterly improbable; the last is possible,

89 indeed, on account of the licentiousness of the poem; but there

90 are no direct grounds for believing it.

91 The

92 *Morgante Maggiore*

93 2

94 is the first proper

95 romance; although, perhaps, Pulci had the

96 *Teseide*

97 before

98 him. The story is taken from the fabulous history of Turpin; and

99 if the author had any distinct object, it seems to have been that

100 of making himself merry with the absurdities of the old

101 romancers. The

102 *Morgante*

103 sometimes makes you think of

104 Rabelais.

105 It contains the most remarkable guess

106 or allusion upon the subject of America that can be found in any

107 book published before the discovery

108 3

109 . The well

110 known passage in the tragic Seneca is not to be compared with it.

111 The

112 *copia verborum*

113 of the mother Florentine tongue, and

114 the easiness of his style, afterwards brought to perfection by

115 Berni, are the chief merits of Pulci; his chief demerit is his

116 heartless spirit of jest and buffoonery, by which sovereigns and

117 their courtiers were flattered by the degradation of nature, and

118 the

119 *impossibilification*

120 of a pretended virtue.

121 Footnote 1

122 :

123 Meaning the 25th canto.

124 *Ed*

125 .

126 return to footnote mark

127 Footnote 2

128 :

129 The

130 *Morgante*

131 was printed in 1488.

132 *Ed*

133 .

134 return to footnote mark

135 Footnote 3

136 :

137 The reference is, of course, to the following stanzas:­

138 >

139 Disse Astarotte: un error lungo e fioco

140 > Per molti secol non ben conosciuto,

141 > Fa che si dice d' Ercol le colonne,

142 > E che più là molti periti sonne.

143 > Sappi che questa opinione è vana;

144 > Perchè più oltre navicar si puote,

145 > Però che l' acqua in ogni parte è piana,

146 > Benchè la terra abbi forma di ruote:

147 > Era più grossa allor la gente humana;

148 > Falche potrebbe arrosirne le gote

149 > Ercule ancor d' aver posti que' segni,

150 > Perchè più oltre passeranno i legni.

151 > E puossi andar giù ne l' altro emisperio,

152 > Però che al centro ogni cosa reprime;

153 > Sì che la terra per divin misterio

154 > Sospesa sta fra le stelle sublime,

155 > E là giù son città, castella, e

156 > imperio;

157 > Ma nol cognobbon quelle genti prime:

158 > Vedi che il sol di camminar s' affretta,

159 > Dove io ti dico che là giù s' aspetta.

160 > E come un segno surge in Oriente,

161 > Un altro cade con mirabil arte,v Come si vede qua ne l'

162 > Occidente,

163 > Però che il ciel giustamente comparte;

164 > Antipodi appellata è quella gente;

165 > Adora il sole e Jupiterre e Marte,

166 > E piante e animal come voi hanno,

167 > E spesso insieme gran battaglie fanno.

168 >

169 > C. XXV. st. 228, &c.

170 return to footnote mark

Chaucer

61 Born in London, 1328. ­Died 1400.

62 1

63 Chaucer must be read with an eye to the Norman-French Trouveres,

64 of whom he is the best representative in English. He had great

65 powers of invention. As in Shakspeare, his characters represent

66 classes, but in a different manner; Shakspeare's characters are

67 the representatives of the interior nature of humanity, in which

68 some element has become so predominant as to destroy the health

69 of the mind; whereas Chaucer's are rather representatives of

70 classes of manners. He is therefore more led to individualize in

71 a mere personal sense. Observe Chaucer's love of nature; and how

72 happily the subject of his main work is chosen. When you reflect

73 that the company in the

74 *Decameron*

75 have retired to a place

76 of safety from the raging of a pestilence, their mirth provokes a

77 sense of their unfeelingness; whereas in Chaucer nothing of this

78 sort occurs, and the scheme of a party on a pilgrimage, with

79 different ends and occupations, aptly allows of the greatest

80 variety of expression in the tales. ...

81 Footnote 1

82 :

83 From Mr. Green's note.

84 *Ed*

85 .

Spenser

64 Born in London, 1553. ­Died 1599.

65 There is this difference, among many others, between Shakspeare

66 and Spenser:­ Shakspeare is never coloured by the customs of

67 his age; what appears of contemporary character in him is merely

68 negative; it is just not something else. He has none of the

69 fictitious realities of the classics, none of the grotesquenesses

70 of chivalry, none of the allegory of the middle ages; there is no

71 sectarianism either of politics or religion, no miser, no witch,

72 ­ no common witch, ­ no astrology ­ nothing

73 impermanent of however long duration; but he stands like the yew

74 tree in Lorton vale, which has known so many ages that it belongs

75 to none in particular; a living image of endless

76 self-reproduction, like the immortal tree of Malabar. In Spenser

77 the spirit of chivalry is entirely predominant, although with a

78 much greater infusion of the poet's own individual self into it

79 than is found in any other writer. He has the wit of the southern

80 with the deeper inwardness of the northern genius.

81 No one can appreciate Spenser without some reflection on the

82 nature of allegorical writing. The mere etymological meaning of

83 the word, allegory, ­ to talk of one thing and thereby convey

84 another, ­ is too wide. The true sense is this, ­ the

85 employment of one set of agents and images to convey in disguise

86 a moral meaning, with a likeness to the imagination, but with a

87 difference to the understanding, ­ those agents and images

88 being so combined as to form a homogeneous whole. This

89 distinguishes it from metaphor, which is part of an allegory. But

90 allegory is not properly distinguishable from fable, otherwise

91 than as the first includes the second, as a genus its species;

92 for in a fable there must be nothing but what is universally

93 known and acknowledged, but in an allegory there may be that

94 which is new and not previously admitted. The pictures of the

95 great masters, especially of the Italian schools, are genuine

96 allegories.

97 Amongst the classics, the multitude

98 of their gods either precluded allegory altogether, or else made

99 every thing allegory, as in the Hesiodic

100 *Theogonia*

101 ; for

102 you can scarcely distinguish between power and the

103 personification of power.

104 *The Cupid and Psyche*

105 of, or

106 found in, Apuleius, is a phenomenon. It is the Platonic mode of

107 accounting for the fall of man. The

108 *Battle of the Soul*

109 1

110 by Prudentius is an early instance of Christian

111 allegory.

112 Narrative allegory is distinguished from mythology as reality

113 from symbol; it is, in short, the proper intermedium between

114 person and personification. Where it is too strongly

115 individualized, it ceases to be allegory; this is often felt in

116 the

117 *Pilgrim's Progress*

118 , where the characters are real

119 persons with nick names. Perhaps one of the most curious warnings

120 against another attempt at narrative allegory on a great scale,

121 may be found in Tasso's account of what he himself intended in

122 and by his

123 *Jerusalem Delivered*

124 .

125 (1)**

126 As characteristic of Spenser, I would call your

127 particular attention in the first place to the indescribable

128 sweetness and fluent projection of his verse, very clearly

129 distinguishable from the deeper and more inwoven harmonies of

130 Shakspeare and Milton. This stanza is a good instance of what I

131 mean:­

132 **

133 >

134 Yet she, most faithfull ladie, all this while

135 > Forsaken, wofull, solitarie mayd,

136 > Far from all peoples preace, as in exile,

137 > In wildernesse and wastfull deserts strayd

138 > To seeke her knight; who, subtily betrayd

139 > Through that late vision which th' enchaunter wrought,

140 > Had her abandond; she, of nought affrayd,

141 > Through woods and wastnes wide him daily sought,

142 > Yet wished tydinges none of him unto her brought.

143 >

144 > (*F. Qu.*. B. I. c. 3. st. 3.)

145 2.**

146 Combined with this sweetness and fluency, the

147 scientific construction of the metre of the

148 *Faery Queene*

149 is very noticeable. One of Spenser's arts is that of

150 alliteration, and he uses it with great effect in doubling the

151 impression of an image:­

152 **

153 >

154 In w**ildernesse and **w**astful deserts,

155 > ­**> Through w**oods and **w**astnes **w**ilde, ­**> They passe the bitter w**aves of Acheron,**> Where many soules sit w**ailing **w**oefully,**> And come to f**iery **f**lood of **Ph**legeton,**> Whereas the damned ghosts in torments f**ry,**> And with sh**arp **sh**rilling **sh**rieks doth

156 > bootlesse cry, ­ &c.

157 He is particularly given to an alternate alliteration, which is,

158 perhaps, when well used, a great secret in melody:­

159 **

160 >

161 A r**amping lyon **r**ushed suddenly, ­

162 > And **s**ad to **s**ee her **s**orrowful

163 > con**s**traint, ­**> And on the grasse her d**aintie **l**imbes **d**id

164 > **l**ay, ­ &c.

165 You cannot read a page of the

166 *Faery Queene*

167 , if you read

168 for that purpose, without perceiving the intentional

169 alliterativeness of the words; and yet so skilfully is this

170 managed, that it never strikes any unwarned ear as artificial, or

171 other than the result of the necessary movement of the verse.

172 **

173 3.**

174 Spenser displays great skill in harmonizing his

175 descriptions of external nature and actual incidents with the

176 allegorical character and epic activity of the poem. Take these

177 two beautiful passages as illustrations of what I mean:­

178 **

179 >

180 By this the northerne wagoner had set

181 > His sevenfol teme behind the stedfast starre

182 > That was in ocean waves yet never wet,

183 > But firme is fixt, and sendeth light from farre

184 > To all that in the wide deepe wandring arre;

185 > And chearefull chaunticlere with his note shrill

186 > Had warned once, that Phoebus' fiery carre

187 > In hast was climbing up the easterne hill,

188 > Full envious that Night so long his roome did fill;

189 >

190 > *When* those accursed messengers of hell,

191 > That feigning dreame, and that faire-forged spright

192 > Came, &c.

193 >

194 > (B. I. c. 2. st. 1.)

195 >

196 > ...

197 >

198 > At last, the golden orientall gate

199 > Of greatest Heaven gan to open fayre;

200 > And Phoebus, fresh as brydegrome to his mate,

201 > Came dauncing forth, shaking his deawie hayre;

202 > And hurld his glistring beams through gloomy ayre.

203 > *Which when* the wakeful Elfe perceiv'd, streightway

204 > He started up, and did him selfe prepayre

205 > In sunbright armes and battailons array;

206 > For with that Pagan proud he combat will that day.

207 >

208 > (*Ib.* c. 5. st. 2.)

209 Observe also the exceeding vividness of Spenser's descriptions.

210 They are not, in the true sense of the word, picturesque; but are

211 composed of a wondrous series of images, as in our dreams.

212 Compare the following passage with any thing you may remember

213 *in pari materia*

214 in Milton or Shakspeare:­

215 >

216 His haughtie helmet, horrid all with gold,

217 > Both glorious brightnesse and great terrour bredd

218 > For all the crest a dragon did enfold

219 > With greedie pawes, and over all did spredd

220 > His golden winges; his dreadfull hideous hedd,

221 > Close couched on the bever, seemd to throw

222 > From flaming mouth bright sparkles fiery redd,

223 > That suddeine horrour to faint hartes did show;

224 > And scaly tayle was stretcht adowne his back full low.

225 >

226 > Upon the top of all his loftie crest

227 > A bounch of haires discolourd diversly,

228 > With sprinkled pearle and gold full richly drest,

229 > Did shake, and seemd to daunce for jollitie;

230 > Like to an almond tree ymounted hye

231 > On top of greene Selinis all alone,

232 > With blossoms brave bedecked daintily,

233 > Whose tender locks do tremble every one

234 > At everie little breath that under heaven is blowne.

235 >

236 > (*Ib.* c. 7. st. 31-2.)

237 4.**

238 You will take especial note of the marvellous

239 independence and true imaginative absence of all particular space

240 or time in the

241 *Faery Queene*

242 . It is in the domains neither

243 of history or geography; it is ignorant of all artificial

244 boundary, all material obstacles; it is truly in land of Faery,

245 that is, of mental space. The poet has placed you in a dream, a

246 charmed sleep, and you neither wish, nor have the power, to

247 inquire where you are, or how you got there. It reminds me of

248 some lines of my own:­

249 **

250 >

251 Oh! would to Alla!

252 > The raven or the sea-mew were appointed

253 > To bring me food! ­ or rather that my soul

254 > Might draw in life from the universal air!

255 > It were a lot divine in some small skiff

256 > Along some ocean's boundless solitude

257 > To float for ever with a careless course

258 > And think myself the only being alive!

259 >

260 > (*Remorse*, Act iv. sc. 3.)

261 Indeed Spenser himself, in the conduct of his great poem, may be

262 represented under the same image, his symbolizing purpose being

263 his mariner's compass:­

264 >

265 As pilot well expert in perilous wave,

266 > That to a stedfast starre his course hath bent,

267 > When foggy mistes or cloudy tempests have

268 > The faithfull light of that faire lampe yblent,

269 > And coverd Heaven with hideous dreriment;

270 > Upon his card and compas firmes his eye,

271 > The maysters of his long experiment,

272 > And to them does the steddy helme apply,

273 > Bidding his winged vessell fairely forward fly.

274 >

275 > (B. II. c. 7. st. 1.)

276 So the poet through the realms of allegory.

277 5.**

278 You should note the quintessential character of

279 Christian chivalry in all his characters, but more especially in

280 his women. The Greeks, except, perhaps, in Homer, seem to have

281 had no way of making their women interesting, but by unsexing

282 them, as in the instances of the tragic Medea, Electra, &c.

283 Contrast such characters with Spenser's Una, who exhibits no

284 prominent feature, has no particularization, but produces the

285 same feeling that a statue does, when contemplated at a

286 distance:­

287 **

288 >

289 From her fayre head her fillet she undight,

290 > And layd her stole aside: her angels face,

291 > As the great eye of Heaven, shyned bright,

292 > And made a sunshine in the shady place;

293 > Did never mortal eye behold such heavenly grace.

294 >

295 > (B. I. c. 3. st. 4.)

296 6.**

297 In Spenser we see the brightest and purest form of

298 that nationality which was so common a characteristic of our

299 elder poets. There is nothing unamiable, nothing contemptuous of

300 others, in it. To glorify their country ­ to elevate England

301 into a queen, an empress of the heart ­ this was their

302 passion and object; and how dear and important an object it was

303 or may be, let Spain, in the recollection of her Cid, declare!

304 There is a great magic in national names. What a damper to all

305 interest is a list of native East Indian merchants! Unknown names

306 are non-conductors; they stop all sympathy. No one of our poets

307 has touched this string more exquisitely than Spenser; especially

308 in his chronicle of the British Kings (B. II. c. 10.), and the

309 marriage of the Thames with the Medway (B. IV. c. 11.), in both

310 which passages the mere names constitute half the pleasure we

311 receive. To the same feeling we must in particular attribute

312 Spenser's sweet reference to Ireland:­

313 **

314 >

315 Ne thence the Irishe rivers absent were;

316 > Sith no lesse famous than the rest they be, &c.

317 >

318 > (*Ib.*)

319 >

320 > ...

321 >

322 > And Mulla mine, whose waves I whilom taught to weep.

323 >

324 > (*Ib.*)

325 And there is a beautiful passage of the same sort in the Colin

326 Clout's

327 *Come Home Again*

328 :­

329 >

330 "One day," quoth he, "I sat, as was my trade,

331 > Under the foot of Mole," &c.

332 Lastly, the great and prevailing character of Spenser's mind is

333 fancy under the conditions of imagination, as an ever present but

334 not always active power. He has an imaginative fancy, but he has

335 not imagination, in kind or degree, as Shakspeare and Milton

336 have; the boldest effort of his powers in this way is the

337 character of Talus. Add to this a feminine

338 tenderness and almost maidenly purity of feeling, and above all,

339 a deep moral earnestness which produces a believing sympathy and

340 acquiescence in the reader, and you have a tolerably adequate

341 view of Spenser's intellectual being.

342 Footnote 1

343 :

344 *Psychomachia*

345 return to footnote mark

346 Contents

347 Contents, p.2

348 ---

Lecture VII. Ben Jonson, Beaumont and

67 Fletcher, and Massinger

68 A contemporary is rather an ambiguous term, when applied to

69 authors. It may simply mean that one man lived and wrote while

70 another was yet alive, however deeply the former may have been

71 indebted to the latter as his model. There have been instances in

72 the literary world that might remind a botanist of a singular

73 sort of parasite plant, which rises above ground, independent and

74 unsupported, an apparent original; but trace its roots, and you

75 will find the fibres all terminating in the root of another plant

76 at an unsuspected distance, which, perhaps, from want of sun and

77 genial soil, and the loss of sap, has scarcely been able to peep

78 above the ground. ­ Or the word may mean those whose

79 compositions were contemporaneous in such a sense as to preclude

80 all likelihood of the one having borrowed from the other. In the

81 latter sense I should call Ben Jonson a contemporary of

82 Shakspeare, though he long survived him; while I should prefer

83 the phrase of immediate successors for Beaumont and Fletcher, and

84 Massinger, though they too were Shakspeare's contemporaries in

85 the former sense.

Ben Jonson  1

70 Born, 1754. ­Died, 1637

71 Ben Jonson is original; he is, indeed, the only one of the great

72 dramatists of that day who was not either directly produced, or

73 very greatly modified, by Shakspeare. In truth, he differs from

74 our great master in every thing ­ in form and in substance

75 ­ and betrays no tokens of his proximity. He is not original

76 in the same way as Shakspeare is original; but after a fashion of

77 his own, Ben Jonson is most truly original.

78 The characters in his plays are, in the strictest sense of the

79 term, abstractions. Some very prominent feature is taken from the

80 whole man, and that single feature or humour is made the basis

81 upon which the entire character is built up. Ben Jonson's

82 *dramatis personae*

83 are almost as fixed as the masks of the

84 ancient actors; you know from the first scene ­ sometimes

85 from the list of names ­ exactly what every one of them is to

86 be. He was a very accurately observing man; but he cared only to

87 observe what was external or open to, and likely to impress, the

88 senses. He individualizes, not so much, if at all, by the

89 exhibition of moral or intellectual differences, as by the

90 varieties and contrasts of manners, modes of speech and tricks of

91 temper; as in such characters as Puntarvolo, Bobadill, &c.

92 I believe there is not one whim or affectation in common life

93 noted in any memoir of that age which may not be found drawn and

94 framed in some corner or other of Ben Jonson's dramas; and they

95 have this merit, in common with Hogarth's prints, that not a

96 single circumstance is introduced in them which does not play

97 upon, and help to bring out, the dominant humour or humours of

98 the piece. Indeed I ought very particularly to call your

99 attention to the extraordinary skill shown by Ben Jonson in

100 contriving situations for the display of his characters. In fact,

101 his care and anxiety in this matter led him to do what scarcely

102 any of the dramatists of that age did ­ that is, invent his

103 plots. It is not a first perusal that suffices for the full

104 perception of the elaborate artifice of the plots of the

105 *Alchemist*

106 and the

107 *Silent Woman*

108 ; ­ that of the

109 former is absolute perfection for a necessary entanglement, and

110 an unexpected, yet natural, evolution.

111 Ben Jonson exhibits a sterling English diction, and he has with

112 great skill contrived varieties of construction; but his style is

113 rarely sweet or harmonious, in consequence of his labour at point

114 and strength being so evident. In all his works, in verse or

115 prose, there is an extraordinary opulence of thought; but it is

116 the produce of an amassing power in the author, and not of a

117 growth from within. Indeed a large proportion of Ben Jonson's

118 thoughts may be traced to classic or obscure modern writers, by

119 those who are learned and curious enough to follow the steps of

120 this robust, surly, and observing dramatist.

121 Footnote 1

122 :

123 From Mr. Green's note.

124 *Ed.*

125 return to footnote mark

Beaumont

73 Born, 1586. ­Died, 1616.

Fletcher

76 Born, 1576. ­Died, 1625.

77 Mr. Weber, to whose taste, industry, and

78 appropriate erudition we owe, I will not say the best, (for that

79 would be saying little,) but a good, edition of Beaumont and

80 Fletcher, has complimented the

81 *Philaster*

82 , which he himself

83 describes as inferior to the

84 *Maid's Tragedy*

85 by the same

86 writers, as but little below the noblest of Shakspeare's plays,

87 *Lear*

88 ,

89 *Macbeth*

90 ,

91 *Othello*

92 , &c. and consequently

93 implying the equality, at least, of the

94 *Maid's Tragedy*

95 ;

96 ­ and an eminent living critic, ­ who in the manly wit,

97 strong sterling sense, and robust style of his original works,

98 had presented the best possible credentials of office as

99 *chargé d'affaires*

100 of literature in general, ­

101 and who by his edition of Massinger ­ a work in which there

102 was more for an editor to do, and in which more was actually well

103 done, than in any similar work within my knowledge ­ has

104 proved an especial right of authority in the appreciation of

105 dramatic poetry, and hath potentially a double voice with the

106 public in his own right and in that of the critical synod, where,

107 as

108 *princeps senatus*

109 , he possesses it by his prerogative,

110 ­ has affirmed that Shakspeare's superiority to his

111 contemporaries rests on his superior wit alone, while in all the

112 other, and, as I should deem, higher excellencies of the drama,

113 character, pathos, depth of thought, &c. he is equalled by

114 Beaumont and Fletcher, Ben Jonson, and Massinger!

115 1

116 Of wit I am engaged to treat in another Lecture. It is a genus of

117 many species; and at present I shall only say, that the species

118 which is predominant in Shakspeare, is so completely

119 Shakspearian, and in its essence so interwoven with all his other

120 characteristic excellencies, that I am equally incapable of

121 comprehending, both how it can be detached from his other powers,

122 and how, being disparate in kind from the wit of contemporary

123 dramatists, it can be compared with theirs in degree. And again

124 ­ the detachment and the practicability of the comparison

125 being granted ­ I should, I confess, be rather inclined to

126 concede the contrary; ­ and in the most common species of

127 wit, and in the ordinary application of the term, to yield this

128 particular palm to Beaumont and Fletcher, whom here and hereafter

129 I take as one poet with two names, ­ leaving undivided what a

130 rare love and still rarer congeniality have united. At least, I

131 have never been able to distinguish the presence of Fletcher

132 during the life of Beaumont, nor the absence of Beaumont during

133 the survival of Fletcher.

134 But waiving, or rather deferring, this question, I protest

135 against the remainder of the position

136 *in toto*

137 . And indeed,

138 whilst I can never, I trust, show myself blind to the various

139 merits of Jonson, Beaumont and Fletcher, and Massinger, or

140 insensible to the greatness of the merits which they possess in

141 common, or to the specific excellencies which give to each of the

142 three a worth of his own, ­ I confess, that one main object

143 of this Lecture was to prove that Shakspeare's eminence is his

144 own, and not that of his age; ­ even as the pine-apple, the

145 melon, and the gourd may grow on the same bed; ­ yea, the

146 same circumstances of warmth and soil may be necessary to their

147 full development, yet do not account for the golden hue, the

148 ambrosial flavour, the perfect shape of the pine-apple, or the

149 tufted crown on its head. Would that those, who seek to twist it

150 off, could but promise us in this instance to make it the germ of

151 an equal successor!

152 What had a grammatical and logical consistency for the ear, ­

153 what could be put together and represented to the eye ­ these

154 poets took from the ear and eye, unchecked by any intuition of an

155 inward impossibility; ­ just as a man might put together a

156 quarter of an orange, a quarter of an apple, and the like of a

157 lemon and a pomegranate, and make it look like one round

158 diverse-coloured fruit. But nature, which works from within by

159 evolution and assimilation according to a law, cannot do so, nor

160 could Shakspeare; for he too worked in the spirit of nature, by

161 evolving the germ from within by the imaginative power according

162 to an idea. For as the power of seeing is to light, so is an idea

163 in mind to a law in nature. They are correlatives, which suppose

164 each other.

165 The plays of Beaumont and Fletcher are mere aggregations without

166 unity; in the Shakspearian drama there is a vitality which grows

167 and evolves itself from within, ­ a key note which guides and

168 controls the harmonies throughout. What is

169 *Lear*

170 ? ­ It

171 is storm and tempest ­ the thunder at first grumbling in the

172 far horizon, then gathering around us, and at length bursting in

173 fury over our heads, ­ succeeded by a breaking of the clouds

174 for a while, a last flash of lightning, the closing in of night,

175 and the single hope of darkness! And

176 *Romeo and Juliet*

177 ?

178 ­ It is a spring day, gusty and beautiful in the morn, and

179 closing like an April evening with the song of the nightingale;

180 ­ whilst

181 *Macbeth*

182 is deep and earthy, ­ composed to

183 the subterranean music of a troubled conscience, which converts

184 every thing into the wild and fearful!

185 Doubtless from mere observation, or from the occasional

186 similarity of the writer's own character, more or less in

187 Beaumont and Fletcher, and other such writers will happen to be

188 in correspondence with nature, and still more in apparent

189 compatibility with it. But yet the false source is always

190 discoverable, first by the gross contradictions to nature in so

191 many other parts, and secondly, by the want of the impression

192 which Shakspeare makes, that the thing said not only might have

193 been said, but that nothing else could be substituted, so as to

194 excite the same sense of its exquisite propriety. I have always

195 thought the conduct and expressions of Othello and Iago in the

196 last scene, when Iago is brought in prisoner, a wonderful

197 instance of Shakspeare's consummate judgment:­

198 >

199 *Oth.* I look down towards his feet; ­ but

200 > that's a fable.

201 > If that thou be'st a devil, I cannot kill thee.

202 >

203 > *Iago.* I bleed, Sir; but not kill'd.

204 >

205 > *Oth.* I am not sorry neither.

206 Think what a volley of execrations and defiances Beaumont and

207 Fletcher would have poured forth here!

208 Indeed Massinger and Ben Jonson are both more perfect in their

209 kind than Beaumont and Fletcher; the former in the story and

210 affecting incidents; the latter in the exhibition of manners and

211 peculiarities, whims in language, and vanities of appearance.

212 There is, however, a diversity of the most dangerous kind here.

213 Shakspeare shaped his characters out of the nature within; but we

214 cannot so safely say, out of his own nature as an individual

215 person. No! this latter is itself but a

216 *natura naturata*

217 ,

218 ­ an effect, a product, not a power. It was Shakspeare's

219 prerogative to have the universal, which is potentially in each

220 particular, opened out to him, the

221 *homo generalis*

222 , not as

223 an abstraction from observation of a variety of men, but as the

224 substance capable of endless modifications, of which his own

225 personal existence was but one, and to use this one as the eye

226 that beheld the other, and as the tongue that could convey the

227 discovery. There is no greater or more common vice in dramatic

228 writers than to draw out of themselves. How I ­ alone and in

229 the self-sufficiency of my study, as all men are apt to be proud

230 in their dreams ­ should like to be talking

231 *king*

232 !

233 Shakspeare, in composing, had no

234 *I*

235 , but the

236 *I*

237 representative. In Beaumont and Fletcher you have descriptions of

238 characters by the poet rather than the characters themselves; we

239 are told, and impressively told, of their being; but we rarely or

240 never feel that they actually are.

241 Beaumont and Fletcher are the most lyrical of our dramatists. I

242 think their comedies the best part of their works, although there

243 are scenes of very deep tragic interest in some of their plays. I

244 particularly recommend

245 *Monsieur Thomas*

246 for good pure comic

247 humor.

248 There is, occasionally, considerable license in

249 their dramas; and this opens a subject much needing vindication

250 and sound exposition, but which is beset with such difficulties

251 for a Lecturer, that I must pass it by. Only as far as Shakspeare

252 is concerned, I own, I can with less pain admit a fault in him

253 than beg an excuse for it. I will not, therefore, attempt to

254 palliate the grossness that actually exists in his plays by the

255 customs of his age, or by the far greater coarseness of all his

256 contemporaries, excepting Spenser, who is himself not wholly

257 blameless, though nearly so; ­ for I place Shakspeare's merit

258 on being of no age. But I would clear away what is, in my

259 judgment, not his, as that scene of the Porter

260 2

261 in

262 *Macbeth*

263 , and many other such passages, and

264 abstract what is coarse in manners only, and all that which from

265 the frequency of our own vices, we associate with his words. If

266 this were truly done, little that could be justly reprehensible

267 would remain. Compare the vile comments, offensive and defensive,

268 on Pope's

269 >

270 Lust thro' some gentle strainers, &c.

271 with the worst thing in Shakspeare, or even in Beaumont and

272 Fletcher; and then consider how unfair the attack is on our old

273 dramatists; especially because it is an attack that cannot be

274 properly answered in that presence in which an answer would be

275 most desirable, from the painful nature of one part of the

276 position; but this very pain is almost a demonstration of its

277 falsehood!

278 Footnote 1

279 :

280 See Mr. Gifford's introduction to his edition of Massinger.

281 Ed.

282 return to footnote mark

283 Footnote 2

284 :

285 Act ii. sc. 3.

Massinger

79 Born at Salisbury, 1584. ­Died, 1640.

80 With regard to Massinger, observe,

81 1.**

82 The vein of satire on the times; but this is not as

83 in Shakspeare, where the natures evolve themselves according to

84 their incidental disproportions, from excess, deficiency, or

85 mislocation, of one or more of the component elements; but is

86 merely satire on what is attributed to them by others.

87 **

88 2.**

89 His excellent metre ­ a better model for

90 dramatists in general to imitate than Shakspeare's, ­ even if

91 a dramatic taste existed in the frequenters of the stage, and

92 could be gratified in the present size and management, or rather

93 mismanagement, of the two patent theatres. I do not mean that

94 Massinger's verse is superior to Shakspeare's or equal to it. Far

95 from it; but it is much more easily constructed and may be more

96 successfully adopted by writers in the present day. It is the

97 nearest approach to the language of real life at all compatible

98 with a fixed metre. In Massinger, as in all our poets before

99 Dryden, in order to make harmonious verse in the reading, it is

100 absolutely necessary that the meaning should be understood; ­

101 when the meaning is once seen, then the harmony is perfect.

102 Whereas in Pope and in most of the writers who followed in his

103 school, it is the mechanical metre which determines the

104 sense.

105 **

106 3.**

107 The impropriety, and indecorum of demeanour in his

108 favourite characters, as in Bertoldo in the

109 *Maid of

110 Honour*

111 , who is a swaggerer, talking to his sovereign what no

112 sovereign could endure, and to gentlemen what no gentleman would

113 answer without pulling his nose.

114 **

115 4.**

116 Shakspeare's Ague-cheek, Osric, &c. are displayed

117 through others, in the course of social intercourse, by the mode

118 of their performing some office in which they are employed; but

119 Massinger's

120 *Sylli*

121 come forward to declare themselves fools

122 *ad arbitrium auctoris,*

123 and so the diction always needs the

124 *subintelligitur*

125 ('the man looks as if he thought so and

126 so,') expressed in the language of the satirist, and not in that

127 of the man himself:­

128 **

129 >

130 *Sylli.* You may, madam,

131 > Perhaps, believe that I in this use art

132 > To make you dote upon me, by exposing

133 > My more than most rare features to your view;

134 > But I, as I have ever done, deal simply,

135 > A mark of sweet simplicity, ever noted

136 > In the family of the Syllis. Therefore, lady,

137 > Look not with too much contemplation on me;

138 > If you do, you are in the suds.

139 >

140 > *Maid of Honour*, act i. sc. 2.

141 The author mixes his own feelings and judgments concerning the

142 presumed fool; but the man himself, till mad, fights up against

143 them, and betrays, by his attempts to modify them, that he is no

144 fool at all, but one gifted with activity and copiousness of

145 thought, image and expression, which belong not to a fool, but to

146 a man of wit making himself merry with his own character.

147 5.**

148 There is an utter want of preparation in the decisive

149 acts of Massinger's characters, as in Camiola and Aurelia in the

150 *Maid of Honour*

151 . Why? Because the

152 *dramatis personae*

153 were all planned each by itself. Whereas in Shakspeare, the play

154 is

155 *syngenesia;*

156 each character has, indeed, a life of its

157 own, and is an

158 *individuum*

159 of itself, but yet an organ of

160 the whole, as the heart in the human body. Shakspeare was a great

161 comparative anatomist.

162 **

163 Hence Massinger and all, indeed, but Shakspeare, take a dislike

164 to their own characters, and spite themselves upon them by making

165 them talk like fools or monsters; as Fulgentio in his visit to

166 Camiola, (Act ii. sc. 2.) Hence too, in Massinger, the continued

167 flings at kings, courtiers, and all the favourites of fortune,

168 like one who had enough of intellect to see injustice in his own

169 inferiority in the share of the good things of life, but not

170 genius enough to rise above it, and forget himself. Beaumont and

171 Fletcher have the same vice in the opposite pole, a servility of

172 sentiment and a spirit of partizanship with the monarchical

173 faction.

174 6.**

175 From the want of a guiding point in Massinger's

176 characters, you never know what they are about. In fact they have

177 no character.

178 **

179 7.**

180 Note the faultiness of his soliloquies, with

181 connectives and arrangements, that have no other motive but the

182 fear lest the audience should not understand him.

183 **

184 8.**

185 A play of Massinger's produces no one single effect,

186 whether arising from the spirit of the whole, as in the

187 *As You

188 Like It*

189 ; or from any one indisputably prominent character as

190 Hamlet. It is just "which you like best, gentlemen!"

191 **

192 9.**

193 The unnaturally irrational passions and strange whims

194 of feeling which Massinger delights to draw, deprive the reader

195 of all sound interest in the characters; ­ as in Mathias in

196 the

197 *Picture*

198 , and in other instances.

199 **

200 10.**

201 The comic scenes in Massinger not only do not

202 harmonize with the tragic, not only interrupt the feeling, but

203 degrade the characters that are to form any part in the action of

204 the piece, so as to render them unfit for any tragic interest. At

205 least, they do not concern, or act upon, or modify, the principal

206 characters. As when a gentleman is insulted by a mere blackguard,

207 ­ it is the same as if any other accident of nature had

208 occurred, a pig run under his legs, or his horse thrown him.

209 There is no dramatic interest in it.

210 **

211 I like Massinger's comedies better than his tragedies, although

212 where the situation requires it, he often rises into the truly

213 tragic and pathetic. He excells in narration, and for the most

214 part displays his mere story with skill. But he is not a poet of

215 high imagination; he is like a Flemish painter, in whose

216 delineations objects appear as they do in nature, have the same

217 force and truth, and produce the same effect upon the spectator.

218 But Shakspeare is beyond this; ­ he always by metaphors and

219 figures involves in the thing considered a universe of past and

220 possible experiences; he mingles earth, sea and air, gives a soul

221 to every thing, and at the same time that he inspires human

222 feelings, adds a dignity in his images to human nature

223 itself:­

224 >

225 Full many a glorious morning have I seen

226 > Flatter the mountain tops with sovereign eye;

227 > Kissing with golden face the meadows green,

228 > Gilding pale streams with heavenly alchymy, &c.

229 >

230 > (33rd Sonnet.)

231 *Note*

232 . ­ Have I not over-rated Gifford's edition of

233 Massinger? ­ Not, ­ if I have, as but just is, main

234 reference to the restitution of the text; but yes, perhaps, if I

235 were talking of the notes. These are more often wrong than right.

236 In the

237 *Maid of Honour*

238 , Act i. sc. 5. Astutio describes

239 Fulgentio as "A gentleman, yet no lord." Gifford supposes a

240 transposition of the press for "No gentleman, yet a lord." But

241 this would have no connection with what follows; and we have only

242 to recollect that "lord" means a lord of lands, to see that the

243 after lines are explanatory. He is a man of high birth, but no

244 landed property; ­ as to the former, he is a distant branch

245 of the blood royal; ­ as to the latter, his whole rent lies

246 in a narrow compass, the king's ear! In the same scene the text

247 stands:

248 >

249 *Bert*. No! they are useful

250 > For your *imitation;* ­ I remember you, &c.;

251 > ­

252 and Gifford condemns Mason's conjecture of 'initiation' as void

253 of meaning and harmony. Now my ear deceives me if 'initiation' be

254 not the right word. In fact, 'imitation' is utterly impertinent

255 to all that follows. Bertoldo tells Antonio that he had been

256 initiated in the manners suited to the court by two or three

257 sacred beauties, and that a similar experience would be equally

258 useful for his initiation into the camp. Not a word of his

259 imitation. Besides, I say the rhythm requires 'initiation,' and

260 is lame as the verse now stands. .

261 Contents

262 Contents, p.2

263 ---

Lecture VIII. *Don Quixote*.

82 Cervantes.

83 Born at Madrid, 1547; ­ Shakspeare, 1564; both put off

84 mortality on the same day, the 23rd of April, 1616, ­ the one

85 in the sixty-ninth, the other in the fifty-second, year of his

86 life. The resemblance in their physiognomies is striking, but

87 with a predominance of acuteness in Cervantes, and of reflection

88 in Shakspeare, which is the specific difference between the

89 Spanish and English characters of mind.

90 I.**  The nature and eminence of Symbolical writing;

91 ­**

92 II.**  Madness, and its different sorts, (considered without

93 pretension to medical science); ­**

94 To each of these, or at least to my own notions respecting them,

95 I must devote a few words of explanation, in order to render the

96 after critique on Don Quixote, the master work of Cervantes' and

97 his country's genius easily and throughout intelligible. This is

98 not the least valuable, though it may most often be felt by us

99 both as the heaviest and least entertaining portion of these

100 critical disquisitions: for without it, I must have foregone one

101 at least of the two appropriate objects of a Lecture, that of

102 interesting you during its delivery, and of leaving behind in

103 your minds the germs of after-thought, and the materials for

104 future enjoyment. To have been assured by several of my

105 intelligent auditors that they have reperused *Hamlet* or

106 *Othello* with increased satisfaction in consequence of the

107 new points of view in which I had placed those characters ­

108 is the highest compliment I could receive or desire; and should

109 the address of this evening open out a new source of pleasure, or

110 enlarge the former in your perusal of *Don Quixote*, it will

111 compensate for the failure of any personal or temporary

112 object.

113 I.**  The Symbolical cannot, perhaps, be better defined in

114 distinction from the Allegorical, than that it is always itself a

115 part of that, of the whole of which it is the representative.

116 ­ "Here comes a sail," ­ (that is, a ship) is a

117 symbolical expression. "Behold our lion!" when we speak of some

118 gallant soldier, is allegorical. Of most importance to our

119 present subject is this point, that the latter (the allegory)

120 cannot be other than spoken consciously; ­ whereas in the

121 former (the symbol) it is very possible that the general truth

122 represented may be working unconsciously in the writer's mind

123 during the construction of the symbol; ­ and it proves itself

124 by being produced out of his own mind, ­ as the Don Quixote

125 out of the perfectly sane mind of Cervantes, and not by outward

126 observation, or historically. The advantage of symbolical writing

127 over allegory is, that it presumes no disjunction of faculties,

128 but simple predominance.**

129 II.**  Madness may be divided as ­**

130 1.**  hypochondriasis; or, the man is out of his senses.**

131 2.**  derangement of the understanding; or, the man is out

132 of his wits.**

133 ** loss of reason.**

134 4.**  frenzy, or derangement of the sensations.**

135 Cervantes's own preface to *Don Quixote*

136 is a perfect model of the gentle, every where intelligible, irony

137 in the best essays of the *Tatler* and the *Spectator*.

138 Equally natural and easy, Cervantes is more spirited than

139 Addison; whilst he blends with the terseness of Swift, an

140 exquisite flow and music of style, and above all, contrasts with

141 the latter by the sweet temper of a superior mind, which saw the

142 follies of mankind, and was even at the moment suffering severely

143 under hard mistreatment; 1 and yet seems every

144 where to have but one thought as the undersong ­ "Brethren!

145 with all your faults I love you still!" ­ or as a mother that

146 chides the child she loves, with one hand holds up the rod, and

147 with the other wipes off each tear as it drops!

148 Don Quixote was neither fettered to the earth by want, nor holden

149 in its embraces by wealth; ­ of which, with the temperance

150 natural to his country, as a Spaniard, he had both far too

151 little, and somewhat too much, to be under any necessity of

152 thinking about it. His age too, fifty, may be well supposed to

153 prevent his mind from being tempted out of itself by any of the

154 lower passions; ­ while his habits, as a very early riser and

155 a keen sportsman, were such as kept his spare body in serviceable

156 subjection to his will, and yet by the play of hope that

157 accompanies pursuit, not only permitted, but assisted, his fancy

158 in shaping what it would. Nor must we omit his meagerness and

159 entire featureliness, face and frame, which Cervantes gives us at

160 once: "It is said that his surname was *Quixada* or

161 *Quesada,*" &c. ­ even in this trifle showing an

162 exquisite judgment; ­ just once insinuating the association

163 of *lantern-jaws* into the reader's mind, yet not retaining

164 it obtrusively like the names in old farces and in the

165 *Pilgrim's Progress,* ­ but taking for the regular

166 appellative one which had the no meaning of a proper name in real

167 life, and which yet was capable of recalling a number of very

168 different, but all pertinent, recollections, as old armour, the

169 precious metals hidden in the ore, &c. Don Quixote's leanness and

170 featureliness are happy exponents of the excess of the formative

171 or imaginative in him, contrasted with Sancho's plump rotundity,

172 and recipiency of external impression.

173 He has no knowledge of the sciences or scientific arts which give

174 to the meanest portions of matter an intellectual interest, and

175 which enable the mind to decypher in the world of the senses the

176 invisible agency ­ that alone, of which the world's phenomena

177 are the effects and manifestations, ­ and thus, as in a

178 mirror, to contemplate its own reflex, its life in the powers,

179 its imagination in the symbolic forms, its moral instincts in the

180 final causes, and its reason in the laws of material nature: but

181 ­ estranged from all the motives to observation from

182 self-interest ­ the persons that surround him too few and too

183 familiar to enter into any connection with his thoughts, or to

184 require any adaptation of his conduct to their particular

185 characters or relations to himself ­ his judgment lies

186 fallow, with nothing to excite, nothing to employ it. Yet, ­

187 and here is the point, where genius even of the most perfect

188 kind, allotted but to few in the course of many ages, does not

189 preclude the necessity in part, and in part counterbalance the

190 craving by sanity of judgment, without which genius either cannot

191 be, or cannot at least manifest itself, ­ the dependency of

192 our nature asks for some confirmation from without, though it be

193 only from the shadows of other men's fictions.

194 Too uninformed, and with too narrow a sphere of power and

195 opportunity to rise into the scientific artist, or to be himself

196 a patron of art, and with too deep a principle and too much

197 innocence to become a mere projector, Don Quixote has recourse to

198 romances:­

199 >

200 His curiosity and extravagant fondness herein arrived

201 > at that pitch, that he sold many acres of arable land to purchase

202 > books of knight-errantry, and carried home all he could lay hands

203 > on of that kind! (C.I.)

204 The more remote these romances were from the language of common

205 life, the more akin on that very account were they to the

206 shapeless dreams and strivings of his own mind; ­ a mind,

207 which possessed not the highest order of genius which lives in an

208 atmosphere of power over mankind, but that minor kind which, in

209 its restlessness, seeks for a vivid representative of its own

210 wishes, and substitutes the movements of that objective puppet

211 for an exercise of actual power in and by itself. The more wild

212 and improbable these romances were, the more were they akin to

213 his will, which had been in the habit of acting as an unlimited

214 monarch over the creations of his fancy! Hence observe how the

215 startling of the remaining common sense, like a glimmering before

216 its death, in the notice of the impossible-improbable of Don

217 Belianis, is dismissed by Don Quixote as impertinent:­

218 >

219 *He had some doubt* 2 as to

220 > the dreadful wounds which Don Belianis gave and received: for he

221 > imagined, that notwithstanding the most expert surgeons had cured

222 > him, his face and whole body must still be full of seams and

223 > scars. *Nevertheless* 3 he commended in

224 > his author the concluding his book with a promise of that

225 > unfinishable adventure! (C. 1.)

226 Hence also his first intention to turn author; but who, with

227 such a restless struggle within him, could content himself with

228 writing in a remote village among apathists and ignorants? During

229 his colloquies with the village priest and the barber surgeon, in

230 which the fervour of critical controversy feeds the passion and

231 gives reality to its object ­ what more natural than that the

232 mental striving should become an eddy? ­ madness may perhaps

233 be denned as the circling in a stream which should be progressive

234 and adaptive: Don Quixote grows at length to be a man out of his

235 wits; his understanding is deranged; and hence without the least

236 deviation from the truth of nature, without losing the least

237 trait of personal individuality, he becomes a substantial living

238 allegory, or personification of the reason and the moral sense,

239 divested of the judgment and the understanding. Sancho is the

240 converse. He is the common sense without reason or imagination;

241 and Cervantes not only shows the excellence and power of reason

242 in, Don Quixote, but in both him and Sancho the mischiefs

243 resulting from a severance of the two main constituents of sound

244 intellectual and moral action. Put him and his master together,

245 and they form a perfect intellect; but they are separated and

246 without cement; and hence each having a need of the other for its

247 own completeness, each has at times a mastery over the other. For

248 the common sense, although it may see the practical

249 inapplicability of the dictates of the imagination or abstract

250 reason, yet cannot help submitting to them. These two characters

251 possess the world, alternately and interchangeably the cheater

252 and the cheated. To impersonate them, and to combine the

253 permanent with the individual, is one of the highest creations of

254 genius, and has been achieved by Cervantes and Shakspeare, almost

255 alone.

256 Observations on particular passages,

257 >

258 (B. I. c. 1.)  But not altogether approving of his

259 > having broken it to pieces with so much ease, to secure himself

260 > from the like danger for the future, he made it over again,

261 > fencing it with small bars of iron within, in such a manner,

262 > *that he rested satisfied of its strength; and without caring

263 > to make a fresh experiment on it, he approved and looked upon it

264 > as a most excellent helmet.*

265 His not trying his improved scull-cap is an exquisite trait of

266 human character, founded on the oppugnancy of the soul in such a

267 state to any disturbance by doubt of its own broodings. Even the

268 long deliberation about his horse's name is full of meaning;

269 ­ for in these day-dreams the greater part of the history

270 passes and is carried on in words, which look forward to other

271 words as what will be said of them.

272 >

273 (*Ib*)   Near the place where he lived, there

274 > dwelt a very comely country lass, with whom he had formerly been

275 > in love; though, as it is supposed, she never knew it, nor

276 > troubled herself about it.

277 The nascent love for the country lass, but without any attempt at

278 utterance, or an opportunity of knowing her, except as the hint

279 ­ the

280 *

281 ­ of the inward imagination, is happily

282 conceived in both parts; ­ first, as confirmative of the

283 shrinking back of the mind on itself, and its dread of having a

284 cherished image destroyed by its own judgment; and secondly, as

285 showing how necessarily love is the passion of novels. Novels are

286 to love as fairy tales to dreams. I never knew but two men of

287 taste and feeling who could not understand why I was delighted

288 with the

289 Arabian Nights' Tales*

290 , and they were likewise the

291 only persons in my knowledge who scarcely remembered having ever

292 dreamed. Magic and war ­ itself a magic ­ are the

293 day-dreams of childhood; love is the day-dream of youth and early

294 manhood.

295 >

296 (C. 2.)  "Scarcely had ruddy Phoebus spread the

297 > golden tresses of his beauteous hair over the face of the wide

298 > and spacious earth; and scarcely had the little painted birds,

299 > with the sweet and mellifluous harmony of their forked tongues,

300 > saluted the approach of rosy Aurora, who, quitting the soft couch

301 > of her jealous husband, disclosed herself to mortals through the

302 > gates of the Mauchegan horizon; when the renowned Don Quixote,"

303 > &c.

304 How happily already is the abstraction from the senses, from

305 observation, and the consequent confusion of the judgment, marked

306 in this description! The knight is describing objects immediate

307 to his senses and sensations without borrowing a single trait

308 from either. Would it be difficult to find parallel descriptions

309 in Dryden's plays and in those of his successors?

310 (C. 3.) The host is here happily conceived as one who from his

311 past life as a sharper, was capable of entering into and

312 humouring the knight, and so perfectly in character, that he

313 precludes a considerable source of improbability in the future

314 narrative, by enforcing upon Don Quixote the necessity of taking

315 money with him.

316 >

317 (C. 3.)  "Ho, there, whoever thou art, rash knight,

318 > that approachest to touch the arms of the most valorous

319 > adventurer that ever girded sword," &c.

320 Don Quixote's high eulogiums on himself ­ "the most valorous

321 adventurer!" ­ but it is not himself that he has before him,

322 but the idol of his imagination, the imaginary being whom he is

323 acting. And this, that it is entirely a third person, excuses his

324 heart from the otherwise inevitable charge of selfish vanity; and

325 so by madness itself he preserves our esteem, and renders those

326 actions natural by which he, the first person, deserves it.

327 (C. 4.) Andres and his master. The manner in which Don Quixote

328 redressed this wrong, is a picture of the true revolutionary

329 passion in its first honest state, while it is yet only a

330 bewilderment of the understanding. You have a benevolence

331 limitless in its prayers, which are in fact aspirations towards

332 omnipotence; but between it and beneficence the bridge of

333 judgment ­ that is, of measurement of personal power ­

334 intervenes, and must be passed. Otherwise you will be bruised by

335 the leap into the chasm, or be drowned in the revolutionary

336 river, and drag others with you to the same fate.

337 (C. 4.) Merchants of Toledo.

338 >

339 When they were come so near as to be seen and heard,

340 > Don Quixote raised his voice, and with arrogant air cried out:

341 > "Let the whole world stand; if the whole world does not confess

342 > that there is not in the whole world a damsel more beautiful

343 > than," &c.

344 Now mark the presumption which follows the self-complacency of

345 the last act! That was an honest attempt to redress a real wrong;

346 this is an arbitrary determination to enforce a Brissotine or

347 Rousseau's ideal on all his fellow creatures.

348 >

349 Let the whole world stand!

350 >

351 > 'If there had been any experience in proof of the excellence of

352 > our code, where would be our superiority in this enlightened

353 > age?'

354 >

355 > "No! the business is that without seeing her,

356 > you believe, confess, affirm, swear, and maintain it; *and if

357 > not, I challenge you all to battle.*" 4

358 Next see the persecution and fury excited by opposition however

359 moderate! The only words listened to are those, that without

360 their context and their conditionals, and transformed into

361 positive assertions, might give some shadow of excuse for the

362 violence shown! This rich story ends, to the compassion of the

363 men in their senses, in a sound rib-roasting of the idealist by

364 the muleteer, the mob. And happy for thee, poor knight! that the

365 mob were against thee! For had they been with thee, by the change

366 of the moon and of them, thy head would have been off.

367 (C. 5.) first part ­ The idealist recollects the causes that

368 had been accessary to the reverse and attempts to remove them

369 ­ too late. He is beaten and disgraced.

370 (C. 6.) This chapter on Don Quixote's library proves that the

371 author did not wish to destroy the romances, but to cause them to

372 be read as romances ­ that is, for their merits as poetry.

373 >

374 (C. 7.)  Among other things, Don Quixote told him, he

375 > should dispose himself to go with him willingly; ­ for some

376 > time or other such an adventure might present, that an island

377 > might be won, in the turn of a hand, and he be left governor

378 > thereof.

379 At length the promises of the imaginative reason begin to act on

380 the plump, sensual, honest common sense accomplice, ­ but

381 unhappily not in the same person, and without the

382 *copula*

383 of the judgment, ­ in hopes of the substantial good things,

384 of which the former contemplated only the glory and the colours.

385 >

386 (C. 7.)  Sancho Panza went riding upon his ass, like

387 > any patriarch, with his wallet and leathern bottle, and with a

388 > vehement desire to find himself governor of the island which his

389 > master had promised him.

390 The first relief from regular labour is so pleasant to poor

391 Sancho!

392 >

393 (C. 8.)  "I no gentleman! I swear by the great God,

394 > thou liest, as I am a Christian. Biscainer by land, gentleman by

395 > sea, gentleman for the devil, and thou liest: look then if thou

396 > hast any thing else to say."

397 This Biscainer is an excellent image of the prejudices and

398 bigotry provoked by the idealism of a speculator. This story

399 happily detects the trick which our imagination plays in the

400 description of single combats: only change the preconception of

401 the magnificence of the combatants, and all is gone.

402 >

403 (B. II. c. 2.)   "Be pleased, my lord Don Quixote, to

404 > bestow upon me the government of that island," &c.

405 Sancho's eagerness for his government, the nascent lust of actual

406 democracy, or isocracy!

407 >

408 (C. 2.)   "But tell me, on your life, have you ever

409 > seen a more valorous knight than I, upon the whole face of the

410 > known earth? Have you read in story of any other, who has, or

411 > ever had, more bravery in assailing, more breath in holding out,

412 > more dexterity in wounding, or more address in giving a fall?"

413 > ­ "The truth is," answered Sancho, "that I never read any

414 > history at all; for I can neither read nor write; but what I dare

415 > affirm is, that I never served a bolder master," &c.

416 This appeal to Sancho, and Sancho's answer are

417 exquisitely humorous. It is impossible not to think of the French

418 bulletins and proclamations. Remark the necessity under which we

419 are of being sympathized with, fly as high into abstraction as we

420 may, and how constantly the imagination is recalled to the ground

421 of our common humanity! And note a little further on, the

422 knight's easy vaunting of his balsam, and his quietly deferring

423 the making and application of it.

424 >

425 (C. 3.)  "Happy times and happy ages," &c. 5

426 Note the rhythm of this, and the admirable beauty and wisdom of

427 the thoughts in themselves, but the total want of judgment in Don

428 Quixote's addressing them to such an audience.

429 (B. III. c. 3.) Don Quixote's balsam, and the vomiting and

430 consequent relief; an excellent hit at

431 *panacea nostrums,*

432 which cure the patient by his being himself cured of the medicine

433 by revolting nature.

434 >

435 "Peace! and have patience; the day will come,"

436 > &c.

437 The perpetual promises of the imagination!

438 >

439 "Your Worship," said Sancho, "would make a better

440 > preacher than knight errant!"

441 Exactly so. This is the true moral.

442 (C. 6.) The uncommon beauty of the description in the

443 commencement of this chapter. In truth, the whole of it seems to

444 put all nature in its heights and its humiliations, before

445 us.

446 (Ib.) Sancho's story of the goats:

447 >

448 "Make account, he carried them all over," said Don

449 > Quixote, "and do not be going and coming in this manner; for at

450 > this rate, you will not have done carrying them over in a

451 > twelvemonth." "How many are passed already?" said Sancho,

452 > &c.

453 Observe the happy contrast between the

454 all-generalizing mind of the mad knight, and Sancho's

455 all-particularizing memory. How admirable a symbol of the

456 dependence of all

457 *copula*

458 on the higher powers of the mind,

459 with the single exception of the succession in time and the

460 accidental relations of space. Men of mere common sense have no

461 theory or means of making one fact more important or prominent

462 than the rest; if they lose one link, all is lost. Compare Mrs.

463 Quickly and the Tapster.

464 6

465 And note also

466 Sancho's good heart, when his master is about to leave him. Don

467 Quixote's conduct upon discovering the fulling-hammers, proves he

468 was meant to be in his senses. Nothing can be better conceived

469 than his fit of passion at Sancho's laughing, and his sophism of

470 self-justification by the courage he had shown.

471 Sancho is by this time cured, through experience, as far as his

472 own errors are concerned; yet still is he lured on by the

473 unconquerable awe of his master's superiority, even when he is

474 cheating him.

475 (C. 8.) The adventure of the Galley-slaves. I think this is the

476 only passage of moment in which Cervantes slips the mask of his

477 hero, and speaks for himself.

478 >

479 Don Quixote desired to have it, and bade him take the

480 > money, and keep it for himself. Sancho kissed his hands for the

481 > favour, &c.

482 Observe Sancho's eagerness to avail himself of the permission of

483 his master, who, in the war sports of knight-errantry, had,

484 without any selfish dishonesty, overlooked the

485 *meum*

486 and

487 *tuum.*

488 Sancho's selfishness is modified by his involuntary

489 goodness of heart, and Don Quixote's flighty goodness is debased

490 by the involuntary or unconscious selfishness of his vanity and

491 self-applause.

492 (C. 10.) Cardenio is the madman of passion, who meets and easily

493 overthrows for the moment the madman of imagination. And note the

494 contagion of madness of any kind, upon Don Quixote's interruption

495 of Cardenio's story.

496 (C. 11.) Perhaps the best specimen of Sancho's proverbializing is

497 this:

498 >

499 "And I (Don Q.) say again, they lie, and will lie two

500 > hundred times more, all who say, or think her so." "I neither

501 > say, nor think so," answered Sancho: "let those who say it, eat

502 > the lie, and swallow it with their bread: whether they were

503 > guilty or no, they have given an account to God before now: I

504 > come from my vineyard, I know nothing; I am no friend to

505 > inquiring into other men's lives; *for* he that buys and

506 > lies shall find the lie left in his purse behind; *besides,*

507 > naked was I born, and naked I remain; I neither win nor lose; if

508 > they were guilty, what is that to me? Many think to find bacon,

509 > where there is not so much as a pin to hang it on: *but* who

510 > can hedge in the cuckoo? *Especially,* do they spare God

511 > himself?"

512 >

513 (*Ib.*)  "And it is no great matter, if it be in

514 > another hand; for by what I remember, Dulcinea can neither write

515 > nor read," &c.

516 (P. II. B. III. c. 9.) Sancho's account of what he had seen on

517 Clavileno is a counterpart in his style to Don Quixote's

518 adventures in the cave of Montesinos. This last is the only

519 impeachment of the knight's moral character; Cervantes just gives

520 one instance of the veracity failing before the strong cravings

521 of the imagination for something real and external; the picture

522 would not have been complete without this; and yet it is so well

523 managed, that the reader has no unpleasant sense of Don Quixote

524 having told a lie. It is evident that he hardly knows whether it

525 was a dream or not; and goes to the enchanter to inquire the real

526 nature of the adventure.

527 Footnote 1

528 :

529 *Bien como quien se engendrò en una carcel, donde toda

530 incomodidad tiene su assiento, y todo triste ruido hace su

531 habitacion.*

532 Like one you may suppose born in a prison, where

533 every inconvenience keeps its residence, and every dismal sound

534 its habitation. Pref. Jarvis's Tr.

535 *Ed.*

536 return to footnote mark

537 Footnote 2

538 :

539 *No estaba muy bien con.*

540 *Ed.*

541 return to footnote mark

542 Footnote 3

543 :

544 *Pero con todo*

545 .

546 *Ed.*

547 return to footnote mark

548 Footnote 4

549 :

550 *Donde no, conmigo sois en batalla, gente descomunal!*

551 *Ed.*

552 return to footnote mark

553 Footnote 5

554 :

555 *Dichosa edad y siglos dichosos aquellos, &c.*

556 *Ed.*

557 return to footnote mark

558 Footnote 6

559 :

560 See the

561 *Friend*

562 , vol. iii. p. 138.

563 *Ed.*

564 return to footnote mark

Summary on Cervantes

85 A Castilian of refined manners; a gentleman, true to religion,

86 and true to honour.

87 A scholar and a soldier, and fought under the banners of Don John

88 of Austria, at Lepanto, lost his arm and was captured.

89 Endured slavery not only with fortitude, but with mirth; and by

90 the superiority of nature, mastered and overawed his barbarian

91 owner.

92 Finally ransomed, he resumed his native destiny, the awful task

93 of achieving fame; and for that reason died poor and a prisoner,

94 while nobles and kings over their goblets of gold gave relish to

95 their pleasures by the charms of his divine genius. He was the

96 inventor of novels for the Spaniards, and in his

97 *Persilis and

98 Sigismunda*

99 , the English may find the germ of their

100 *Robinson Crusoe*

101 .

102 The world was a drama to him. His own thoughts, in spite of

103 poverty and sickness, perpetuated for him the feelings of youth.

104 He painted only what he knew and had looked into, but he knew and

105 had looked into much indeed; and his imagination was ever at hand

106 to adapt and modify the world of his experience. Of delicious

107 love he fabled, yet with stainless virtue.

108 Contents

109 Contents, p.2

110 ---

Lecture IX ­ On the distinctions of

88 the witty, the droll, the odd and the humourous; the nature and

89 constituents of humour; ­ Rabelais ­ Swift ­

90 Sterne.

91 I.**  Perhaps the most important of our intellectual

92 operations are those of detecting the difference in similar, and

93 the identity in dissimilar, things. Out of the latter operation

94 it is that wit arises; and it, generically regarded, consists in

95 presenting thoughts or images in an unusual connection with each

96 other, for the purpose of exciting pleasure by the surprise. This

97 connection may be real; and there is in fact a scientific wit;

98 though where the object, consciously entertained, is truth, and

99 not amusement, we commonly give it some higher name. But in wit

100 popularly understood, the connection may be, and for the most

101 part is, apparent only, and transitory; and this connection may

102 be by thoughts, or by words, or by images. The first is our

103 Butler's especial eminence; the second, Voltaire's; the third,

104 which we oftener call fancy, constitutes the larger and more

105 peculiar part of the wit of Shakspeare. You can scarcely turn to

106 a single speech of Falstaff's without finding instances of it.

107 Nor does wit always cease to deserve the name by being transient,

108 or incapable of analysis. I may add that the wit of thoughts

109 belongs eminently to the Italians, that of words to the French,

110 and that of images to the English.**

111 II.**  Where the laughable is its own end, and neither

112 inference, nor moral is intended, or where at least the writer

113 would wish it so to appear, there arises what we call drollery.

114 The pure, unmixed, ludicrous or laughable belongs exclusively to

115 the understanding, and must be presented under the form of the

116 senses; it lies within the spheres of the eye and the ear, and

117 hence is allied to the fancy. It does not appertain to the reason

118 or the moral sense, and accordingly is alien to the imagination.

119 I think Aristotle has already excellently defined the

120 *laughable*, *, as consisting of, or depending

121 on, what is out of its proper time and place, yet without danger

122 or pain. Here the impropriety* ­ *­ is the positive qualification; the

123 dangerlessness* ­ *­ the negative.

124 Neither the understanding without an object of the senses, as for

125 example, a mere notional error, or idiocy; ­ nor any external

126 object, unless attributed to the understanding, can produce the

127 poetically laughable. Nay, even in ridiculous positions of the

128 body laughed at by the vulgar, there is a subtle personification

129 always going on, which acts on the, perhaps, unconscious mind of

130 the spectator as a symbol of intellectual character. And hence

131 arises the imperfect and awkward effect of comic stories of

132 animals; because although the understanding is satisfied in them,

133 the senses are not. Hence too, it is, that the true ludicrous is

134 its own end. When serious satire commences, or satire that is

135 felt as serious, however comically drest, free and genuine

136 laughter ceases; it becomes sardonic. This you experience in

137 reading Young, and also not unfrequently in Butler. The true

138 comic is the blossom of the nettle.**

139 III.**  When words or images are placed in unusual

140 juxta-position rather than connection, and are so placed merely

141 because the juxta-position is unusual ­ we have the odd or

142 the grotesque; the occasional use of which in the minor ornaments

143 of architecture, is an interesting problem for a student in the

144 psychology of the Fine Arts.**

145 IV.**  In the simply laughable there is a mere disproportion

146 between a definite act and a definite purpose or end, or a

147 disproportion of the end itself to the rank or circumstances of

148 the definite person; but humour is of more difficult description.

149 I must try to define it in the first place by its points of

150 diversity from the former species. Humour does not, like the

151 different kinds of wit, which is impersonal, consist wholly in

152 the understanding and the senses. No combination of thoughts,

153 words, or images will of itself constitute humour, unless some

154 peculiarity of individual temperament and character be indicated

155 thereby, as the cause of the same. Compare the comedies of

156 Congreve with the Falstaff in Henry IV*. or with Sterne's

157 Corporal Trim, Uncle Toby, and Mr. Shandy, or with some of

158 Steele's charming papers in the *Tatler*, and you will feel

159 the difference better than I can express it. Thus again, (to take

160 an instance from the different works of the same writer), in

161 Smollett's Strap, his Lieutenant Bowling, his Morgan the honest

162 Welshman, and his Matthew Bramble, we have exquisite humour,

163 ­ while in his Peregrine Pickle we find an abundance of

164 drollery, which too often degenerates into mere oddity; in short,

165 we feel that a number of things are put together to counterfeit

166 humour, but that there is no growth from within. And this indeed is the origin of the word, derived from

167 the humoral pathology, and excellently described by Ben

168 Jonson:

169 >

170 So in every human body,**> The choler, melancholy, phlegm, and blood,

171 > By reason that they flow continually

172 > In some one part, and are not continent,

173 > Receive the name of humours. Now thus far

174 > It may, by metaphor, apply itself

175 > Unto the general disposition:

176 > As when some one peculiar quality

177 > Doth so possess a man, that it doth draw

178 > All his effects, his spirits, and his powers,

179 > In their confluctions, all to run one way,

180 > This may be truly said to be a humour. 1

181 Hence we may explain the congeniality of humour with pathos, so

182 exquisite in Sterne and Smollett, and hence also the tender

183 feeling which we always have for, and associate with, the humours

184 or hobby-horses of a man. First, we respect a humourist, because

185 absence of interested motive is the ground-work of the character,

186 although the imagination of an interest may exist in the

187 individual himself, as if a remarkably simple-hearted man should

188 pride himself on his knowledge of the world, and how well he can

189 manage it:­ and secondly, there always is in a genuine humour

190 an acknowledgement of the hollowness and farce of the world, and

191 its disproportion to the godlike within us. And it follows

192 immediately from this, that whenever particular acts have

193 reference to particular selfish motives, the humourous bursts

194 into the indignant and abhorring; whilst all follies not selfish

195 are pardoned or palliated. The danger of this habit, in respect

196 of pure morality, is strongly exemplified in Sterne.

197 This would be enough, and indeed less than this has passed, for a

198 sufficient account of humour, if we did not recollect that not

199 every predominance of character, even where not precluded by the

200 moral sense, as in criminal dispositions, constitutes what we

201 mean by a humourist, or the presentation of its produce, humour.

202 What then is it? Is it manifold? Or is there some one humorific

203 point common to all that can be called humourous? ­ I am not

204 prepared to answer this fully, even if my time permitted; but I

205 think there is; ­ and that it consists in a certain reference

206 to the general and the universal, by which the finite great is

207 brought into identity with the little, or the little with the

208 finite great, so as to make both nothing in comparison with the

209 infinite. The little is made great, and the great little, in

210 order to destroy both; because all is equal in contrast with the

211 infinite.

212 "It is not without reason, brother

213 Toby, that learned men write dialogues on long noses."

214 2

215 I would suggest, therefore, that whenever a finite is

216 contemplated in reference to the infinite, whether consciously or

217 unconsciously, humour essentially arises. In the highest humour,

218 at least, there is always a reference to, and a connection with,

219 some general power not finite, in the form of some finite

220 ridiculously disproportionate in our feelings to that of which it

221 is, nevertheless, the representative, or by which it is to be

222 displayed. Humourous writers, therefore, as Sterne in particular,

223 delight, after much preparation, to end in nothing, or in a

224 direct contradiction.

225 That there is some truth in this definition, or origination of

226 humour, is evident; for you cannot conceive a humourous man who

227 does not give some disproportionate generality, or even a

228 universality to his hobby-horse, as is the case with Mr. Shandy;

229 or at least there is an absence of any interest but what arises

230 from the humour itself, as in my Uncle Toby, and it is the idea

231 of the soul, of its undefined capacity and dignity, that gives

232 the sting to any absorption of it by any one pursuit, and this

233 not in respect of the humourist as a mere member of society for a

234 particular, however mistaken, interest, but as a man.

235 The English humour is the most thoughtful, the Spanish the most

236 etherial ­ the most ideal ­ of modern literature. Amongst

237 the classic ancients there was little or no humour in the

238 foregoing sense of the term. Socrates, or Plato under his name,

239 gives some notion of humour in the Banquet, when he argues that

240 tragedy and comedy rest upon the same ground. But humour properly

241 took its rise in the middle ages; and the Devil, the Vice of the

242 mysteries, incorporates the modern humour in its elements. It is

243 a spirit measured by disproportionate finites. The Devil is not,

244 indeed, perfectly humourous; but that is only because he is the

245 extreme of all humour.

246 Footnote 1

247 :

248 *Every Man Out Of His Humour*

249 . Prologue.

250 return to footnote mark

251 Footnote 2

252 :

253 *Trist. Sh*

254 . Vol. iii. c. 37.

255 return to footnote mark

Rabelais  1

91 Born at Chinon, 1483-4. ­Died 1553.

92 One cannot help regretting that no friend of Rabelais, (and

93 surely friends he must have had), has left an authentic account

94 of him. His buffoonery was not merely Brutus' rough stick, which

95 contained a rod of gold; it was necessary as an amulet against

96 the monks and bigots. Beyond a doubt, he was among the deepest as

97 well as boldest thinkers of his age. Never was a more plausible,

98 and seldom, I am persuaded, a less appropriate line than the

99 thousand times quoted,

100 >

101 Rabelais laughing in his easy chair

102 > ­

103 of Mr. Pope. The caricature of his filth and zanyism proves how

104 fully he both knew and felt the danger in which he stood. I could

105 write a treatise in proof and praise of the morality and moral

106 elevation of Rabelais' work which would make the church stare and

107 the conventicle groan, and yet should be the truth and nothing

108 but the truth. I class Rabelais with the creative minds of the

109 world, Shakspeare, Dante, Cervantes, &c.

110 All Rabelais' personages are phantasmagoric allegories, but

111 Panurge above all. He is throughout the

112 *

113 ­ the wisdom, that is, the cunning of the human animal, ­

114 the understanding, as the faculty of means to purposes without

115 ultimate ends, in the most comprehensive sense, and including

116 art, sensuous fancy, and all the passions of the understanding.

117 It is impossible to read Rabelais without an admiration mixed

118 with wonder at the depth and extent of his learning, his

119 multifarious knowledge, and original observation beyond what

120 books could in that age have supplied him with.

121 >

122 (B. III. c. 9.)  How Panurge asketh counsel of

123 > Pantagruel, whether he should marry, yea or no.

124 Note this incomparable chapter. Pantagruel stands for the reason

125 as contradistinguished from the understanding and choice, that

126 is, from Panurge; and the humour consists in the latter asking

127 advice of the former on a subject in which the reason can only

128 give the inevitable conclusion, the syllogistic

129 ergo*

130 , from

131 the premisses provided by the understanding itself, which puts

132 each case so as of necessity to predetermine the verdict thereon.

133 This chapter, independently of the allegory, is an exquisite

134 satire on the spirit in which people commonly ask advice.

135 Footnote 1

136 : No

137 note remains of that part of this Lecture which treated of

138 Rabelais. This seems, therefore, a convenient place for the

139 reception of some remarks written by Mr. C. in Mr. Gillman's copy

140 of Rabelais, about the year 1825. See

141 *Table Talk*

142 , vol. i.

143 p. 177.

144 *Ed.*

145 return to footnote mark

Swift  1

94 Born in Dublin, 1667. ­Died 1745.

95 In Swift's writings there is a false misanthropy grounded upon an

96 exclusive contemplation of the vices and follies of mankind, and

97 this misanthropic tone is also disfigured or brutalized by his

98 obtrusion of physical dirt and coarseness. I think

99 *Gulliver's

100 Travels*

101 the great work of Swift. In the voyages to Lilliput

102 and Brobdingnag he displays the littleness and moral

103 contemptibility of human nature; in that to the Houyhnhnms he

104 represents the disgusting spectacle of man with the understanding

105 only, without the reason or the moral feeling, and in his horse

106 he gives the misanthropic ideal of man ­ that is, a being

107 virtuous from rule and duty, but untouched by the principle of

108 love.

109 Footnote 1

110 :

111 From Mr. Green's note.

112 *Ed.*

Sterne

97 Born at Clonmel, 1713. ­Died 1768.

98 With regard to Sterne, and the charge of licentiousness which

99 presses so seriously upon his character as a writer, I would

100 remark that there is a sort of knowingness, the wit of which

101 depends ­ 1st, on the modesty it gives pain to; or, 2dly, on

102 the innocence and innocent ignorance over which it triumphs; or,

103 3dly, on a certain oscillation in the individual's own mind

104 between the remaining good and the encroaching evil of his nature

105 ­ a sort of dallying with the devil ­ a fluxionary act of

106 combining courage and cowardice, as when a man snuffs a candle

107 with his fingers for the first time, or better still, perhaps,

108 like that trembling daring with which a child touches a hot tea

109 urn, because it has been forbidden; so that the mind has in its

110 own white and black angel the same or similar amusement, as may

111 be supposed to take place between an old debauchee and a prude,

112 ­ she feeling resentment, on the one hand, from a prudential

113 anxiety to preserve appearances and have a character, and, on the

114 other, an inward sympathy with the enemy. We have only to suppose

115 society innocent, and then nine-tenths of this sort of wit would

116 be like a stone that falls in snow, making no sound because

117 exciting no resistance; the remainder rests on its being an

118 offence against the good manners of human nature itself.

119 This source, unworthy as it is, may doubtless be combined with

120 wit, drollery, fancy, and even humour, and we have only to regret

121 the misalliance; but that the latter are quite distinct from the

122 former, may be made evident by abstracting in our imagination the

123 morality of the characters of Mr. Shandy, my Uncle Toby, and

124 Trim, which are all antagonists to this spurious sort of wit,

125 from the rest of Tristram Shandy, and by supposing, instead of

126 them, the presence of two or three callous debauchees. The result

127 will be pure disgust. Sterne cannot be too severely censured for

128 thus using the best dispositions of our nature as the panders and

129 condiments for the basest.

130 The excellencies of Sterne consist ­

131 1.**

132 In bringing forward into distinct consciousness those

133 minutiae of thought and feeling which appear trifles, yet have an

134 importance for the moment, and which almost every man feels in

135 one way or other. Thus is produced the novelty of an individual

136 peculiarity, together with the interest of a something that

137 belongs to our common nature. In short, Sterne seizes happily on

138 those points, in which every man is more or less a humourist.

139 And, indeed, to be a little more subtle, the propensity to notice

140 these things does itself constitute the humourist, and the

141 superadded power of so presenting them to men in general gives us

142 the man of humour. Hence the difference of the man of humour, the

143 effect of whose portraits does not depend on the felt presence of

144 himself, as a humourist, as in the instances of Cervantes and

145 Shakspeare ­ nay, of Rabelais too; and of the humourist, the

146 effect of whose works does very much depend on the sense of his

147 own oddity, as in Sterne's case, and perhaps Swift's; though

148 Swift again would require a separate classification.

149 **

150 2.**

151 In the traits of human nature, which so easily assume

152 a particular cast and colour from individual character. Hence

153 this excellence and the pathos connected with it quickly pass

154 into humour, and form the ground of it. See particularly the

155 beautiful passage, so well known, of Uncle Toby's catching and

156 liberating the fly:

157 >

158 "Go," ­ says he, one day at dinner, to an

159 > overgrown one which had buzzed about his nose, and tormented him

160 > cruelly all dinner-time, and which, after infinite attempts, he

161 > had caught at last, as it flew by him; ­ "I'll not hurt

162 > thee," says my Uncle Toby, rising from his chair, and going

163 > across the room, with the fly in his hand, ­ "I'll not hurt a

164 > hair of thy head:­ Go," says he, lifting up the sash, and

165 > opening his hand as he spoke, to let it escape; ­ "go, poor

166 > devil, get thee gone, why should I hurt thee? This world is

167 > surely wide enough to hold both thee and me." (Vol. ii. ch.

168 > 12.)

169 Observe in this incident how individual character may be given by

170 the mere delicacy of presentation and elevation in degree of a

171 common good quality, humanity, which in itself would not be

172 characteristic at all.

173 **

174 3.**

175 In Mr. Shandy's character, ­ the essence of which

176 is a craving for sympathy in exact proportion to the oddity and

177 unsympathizability of what he proposes; ­ this coupled with

178 an instinctive desire to be at least disputed with, or rather

179 both in one, to dispute and yet to agree ­ and holding as

180 worst of all ­ to acquiesce without either resistance or

181 sympathy. This is charmingly, indeed, profoundly conceived, and

182 is psychologically and ethically true of all Mr. Shandies. Note,

183 too, how the contrasts of character, which are always either

184 balanced or remedied, increase the love between the brothers.

185 **

186 4.**

187 No writer is so happy as Sterne in the unexaggerated

188 and truly natural representation of that species of slander,

189 which consists in gossiping about our neighbours, as whetstones

190 of our moral discrimination; as if they were conscience-blocks

191 which we used in our apprenticeship, in order not to waste such

192 precious materials as our own consciences in the trimming and

193 shaping of ourselves by self-examination:­

194 >

195 Alas o'day! ­ had Mrs. Shandy (poor gentlewoman!)

196 > had but her wish in going up to town just to lie in and come down

197 > again; which, they say, she begged and prayed for upon her bare

198 > knees, and which, in my opinion, considering the fortune which

199 > Mr. Shandy got with her, was no such mighty matter to have

200 > complied with, the lady and her babe might both of them have been

201 > alive at this hour. (Vol. i. c. 18.)

202 **5.**

203 When you have secured a man's likings and prejudices

204 in your favour, you may then safely appeal to his impartial

205 judgment. In the following passage not only is acute sense

206 shrouded in wit, but a life and a character are added which exalt

207 the whole into the dramatic:­

208 >

209 "I see plainly, Sir, by your looks" (or as the case

210 > happened) my father would say ­ "that you do not heartily

211 > subscribe to this opinion of mine ­ which, to those," he

212 > would add, "who have not carefully sifted it to the bottom, ­

213 > I own has an air more of fancy than of solid reasoning in it; and

214 > yet, my dear Sir, if I may presume to know your character, I am

215 > morally assured, I should hazard little in stating a case to you,

216 > not as a party in the dispute, but as a judge, and trusting my

217 > appeal upon it to your good sense and candid disquisition in this

218 > matter; you are a person free from as many narrow prejudices of

219 > education as most men; and, if I may presume to penetrate farther

220 > into you, of a liberality of genius above bearing down an

221 > opinion, merely because it wants friends. Your son, ­ your

222 > dear son, ­ from whose sweet and open temper you have so much

223 > to expect, ­ your Billy, Sir! ­ would you, for the world,

224 > have called him JUDAS? Would you, my dear Sir," he would say,

225 > laying his hand upon your breast, with the genteelest address,

226 > ­ and in that soft and irresistible *piano* of voice

227 > which the nature of the *argumentum ad hominem* absolutely

228 > requires, ­ "Would you, Sir, if a *Jew* of a godfather

229 > had proposed the name for your child, and offered you his purse

230 > along with it, would you have consented to such a desecration of

231 > him? O my God!" he would say, looking up, "if I know your temper

232 > rightly, Sir, you are incapable of it; ­ you would have

233 > trampled upon the offer; ­ you would have thrown the

234 > temptation at the tempter's head with abhorrence. Your greatness

235 > of mind in this action, which I admire, with that generous

236 > contempt of money, which you show me in the whole transaction, is

237 > really noble; ­ and what renders it more so, is the principle

238 > of it; ­ the workings of a parent's love upon the truth and

239 > conviction of this very hypothesis, namely, that were your son

240 > called Judas, ­ the sordid and treacherous idea, so

241 > inseparable from the name, would have accompanied him through

242 > life like his shadow, and in the end made a miser and a rascal of

243 > him, in spite, Sir, of your example." (Vol. i. c.

244 > 19.)

245 **6.**

246 There is great physiognomic tact in Sterne. See it

247 particularly displayed in his description of Dr. Slop,

248 accompanied with all that happiest use of drapery and attitude,

249 which at once give reality by individualizing and vividness by

250 unusual, yet probable, combinations:­

251 >

252 Imagine to yourself a little squat, uncourtly figure

253 > of a Doctor Slop, of about four feet and a half perpendicular

254 > height, with a breadth of back, and a sesquipedality of belly,

255 > which might have done honour to a serjeant in the horseguards.

256 > ... Imagine such a one; ­ for such I say, were the outlines

257 > of Dr. Slop's figure, coming slowly along, foot by foot, waddling

258 > through the dirt upon the *vertebræ* of a little

259 > diminutive pony, of a pretty colour ­ but of strength, ­

260 > alack! scarce able to have made an amble of it, under such a

261 > fardel, had the roads been in an ambling condition; ­ they

262 > were not. Imagine to yourself Obadiah mounted upon a strong

263 > monster of a coach-horse, pricked into a full gallop, and making

264 > all practicable speed the adverse way. (Vol. ii. c.

265 > 9.)

266 **

267 7.**

268 I think there is more humour in the single remark,

269 which I have quoted before ­ "Learned men, brother Toby,

270 don't write dialogues upon long noses for nothing!" ­ than in

271 the whole Slawkenburghian tale that follows, which is mere oddity

272 interspersed with drollery.

273 **

274 8.**

275 Note Sterne's assertion of, and faith in, a moral good

276 in the characters of Trim, Toby, &c. as contrasted with the cold

277 scepticism of motives which is the stamp of the Jacobin spirit.

278 (Vol. v. c. 9.)

279 **

280 9.**

281 You must bear in mind, in order to do justice to

282 Rabelais and Sterne, that by right of humoristic universality

283 each part is essentially a whole in itself. Hence the digressive

284 spirit is not mere wantonness, but in fact the very form and

285 vehicle of their genius. The connection, such as was needed, is

286 given by the continuity of the characters.

287 **

288 Instances of different forms of wit, taken largely:

289 1.**

290 Why are you reading romances at your age?" ­ "Why,

291 I used to be fond of history, but I have given it up, ­ it

292 was so grossly improbable."

293 **

294 2.**

295 "Pray, sir, do it! ­ although you have promised

296 me."

297 **

298 3.**

299 The Spartan mother's ­

300 >

301 "Return with, or on, thy shield."**>

302 > "My sword is too short!" ­ "Take a step

303 > forwarder."

304 4.**

305 The Gasconade:­

306 >

307 "I believe you, Sir! but you will excuse my repeating

308 > it on account of my provincial accent."

309 **

310 5.**

311 Pasquil on Pope Urban, who had employed a committee to

312 rip up the old errors of his predecessors.

313 **

314 Some one placed a pair of spurs on the heels of the statue of St.

315 Peter, and a label from the opposite statue of St. Paul, on the

316 same bridge; ­

317 >

318 *St. Paul.* "Whither then are you bound?"

319 >

320 > *St. Peter.* "I apprehend danger here;- they'll soon call

321 > me in question for denying my Master."

322 >

323 > *St. Paul.* "Nay, then, I had better be off too; for

324 > they'll question me for having persecuted the Christians, before

325 > my conversion."

326 6.**

327 Speaking of the small German potentates, I dictated

328 the phrase, ­

329 *officious for equivalents.*

330 This my

331 amanuensis wrote, ­

332 *fishing for elephants;*

333 ­

334 which, as I observed at the time, was a sort of Noah's angling,

335 that could hardly have occurred, except at the commencement of

336 the Deluge.

337 Contents**Contents, p.2

338 ---

Lecture X. Donne ­ Dante ­ Mlton

100 ­ *Paradise Lost*

Donne  1

103 Born in London, 1573. ­Died, 1631 4th July, 1796.

104 >

105 I. 2

106 >

107 > With Donne, whose muse on dromedary trots,

108 > Wreathe iron pokers into true-love knots;

109 > Rhyme's sturdy cripple, fancy's maze and clue,

110 > Wit's forge and fire-blast, meaning's press and screw.

111 >

112 >

113 > II

114 >

115 > See lewdness and theology combin'd, ­

116 > A cynic and a sycophantic mind;

117 > A fancy shar'd party per pale between

118 > Death's heads and skeletons and Aretine! ­

119 > Not his peculiar defect or crime,

120 > But the true current mintage of the time.

121 > Such were the establish'd signs and tokens given

122 > To mark a loyal churchman, sound and even,

123 > Free from papistic and fanatic leaven.

124 The wit of Donne, the wit of Butler, the wit of Pope, the wit of

125 Congreve, the wit of Sheridan ­ how many disparate things are

126 here expressed by one and the same word, Wit! ­

127 Wonder-exciting vigour, intenseness and peculiarity of thought,

128 using at will the almost boundless stores of a capacious memory,

129 and exercised on subjects, where we have no right to expect it

130 ­ this is the wit of Donne! The four others I am just in the

131 mood to describe and inter-distinguish; ­ what a pity that

132 the marginal space will not let me!

133 >

134 My face in thine eye, thine in mine appears,

135 > And true plain hearts do in the faces rest;

136 > Where can we ­ find two fitter hemispheres

137 > Without sharp north, without declining west?

138 >

139 > *Good-Morrow*, v. 15, &c.

140 The sense is; ­ Our mutual loves may in many respects be

141 fitly compared to corresponding hemispheres; but as no simile

142 squares (

143 *nihil simile est idem*

144 ), so here the simile fails,

145 for there is nothing in our loves that corresponds to the cold

146 north, or the declining west, which in two hemispheres must

147 necessarily be supposed. But an ellipse of such length will

148 scarcely rescue the line from the charge of nonsense or a bull.

149 *January,*

150 1829.

151 >

152 Woman's constancy.

153 A misnomer. The title ought to be ­

154 >

155 Mutual Inconstancy.

156 >

157 > Whether both th' Indias of spice and *mine*, &c.

158 > *Sun Rising*, v. 17.

159 >

160 > And see at night thy western land of *mine*, &c.

161 > *Progress of the Soul*, 1 Song, 2. st.

162 This use of the word

163 *mine*

164 specifically for mines of gold,

165 silver, or precious stones, is, I believe, peculiar to Donne.

166 Footnote 1

167 :

168 Nothing remains of what was said on Donne in this Lecture. Here,

169 therefore, as in previous like instances, the gap is filled up

170 with some notes written by Mr. Coleridge in a volume of

171 Chalmers's

172 *Poets*

173 , belonging to Mr. Gillman.

174 *Ed.*

175 return to footnote mark

176 Footnote

177 2

178 : The verses were added in pencil to the collection of

179 commendatory lines; No. I. is Mr. C.'s; the publication of No.

180 II. I trust the all-accomplished author will, under the

181 circumstances, pardon. Numerous and elaborate notes by Mr.

182 Coleridge on Donne's

183 *Sermons*

184 are in existence, and will be

185 published hereafter.

186 *Ed.*

187 return to footnote mark

Dante

106 Born at Florence, 1265. ­Died, 1321.

107 As I remarked in a former Lecture on a different subject (for

108 subjects the most diverse in literature have still their

109 tangents), the Gothic character, and its good and evil fruits,

110 appeared less in Italy than in any other part of European

111 Christendom. There was accordingly much less romance, as that

112 word is commonly understood; or, perhaps, more truly stated,

113 there was romance instead of chivalry. In Italy, an earlier

114 imitation of, and a more evident and intentional blending with,

115 the Latin literature took place than elsewhere. The operation of

116 the feudal system, too, was incalculably weaker, of that singular

117 chain of independent interdependents, the principle of which was

118 a confederacy for the preservation of individual, consistently

119 with general, freedom. In short, Italy, in the time of Dante, was

120 an afterbirth of eldest Greece, a renewal or a reflex of the old

121 Italy under its kings and first Roman consuls, a net-work of free

122 little republics, with the same domestic feuds, civil wars, and

123 party spirit, ­ the same vices and virtues produced on a

124 similarly narrow theatre, ­ the existing state of things

125 being, as in all small democracies, under the working and

126 direction of certain individuals, to whose will even the laws

127 were swayed; ­ whilst at the same time the singular spectacle

128 was exhibited amidst all this confusion of the flourishing of

129 commerce, and the protection and encouragement of letters and

130 arts. Never was the commercial spirit so well reconciled to the

131 nobler principles of social polity as in Florence. It tended

132 there to union and permanence and elevation, ­ not as the

133 overbalance of it in England is now doing, to dislocation, change

134 and moral degradation. The intensest patriotism reigned in these

135 communities, but confined and attached exclusively to the small

136 locality of the patriot's birth and residence; whereas in the

137 true Gothic feudalism, country was nothing but the preservation

138 of personal independence. But then, on the other hand, as a

139 counterbalance to these disuniting elements, there was in Dante's

140 Italy, as in Greece, a much greater uniformity of religion common

141 to all than amongst the northern nations.

142 Upon these hints the history of the republican aeras of ancient

143 Greece and modern Italy ought to be written. There are three

144 kinds or stages of historic narrative:

145 1.**

146 that of the annalist or chronicler, who deals merely

147 in facts and events arranged in order of time, having no

148 principle of selection, no plan of arrangement, and whose work

149 properly constitutes a supplement to the poetical writings of

150 romance or heroic legends:

151 **

152 2.**

153 that of the writer who takes his stand on some moral

154 point, and selects a series of events for the express purpose of

155 illustrating it, and in whose hands the narrative of the selected

156 events is modified by the principle of selection; ­ as

157 Thucydides, whose object was to describe the evils of democratic

158 and aristocratic partizanships; ­ or Polybius, whose design

159 was to show the social benefits resulting from the triumph and

160 grandeur of Rome, in public institutions and military discipline;

161 ­ or Tacitus, whose secret aim was to exhibit the pressure

162 and corruptions of despotism; ­ in all which writers and

163 others like them, the ground-object of the historian colours with

164 artificial lights the facts which he relates:

165 **

166 3.**

167 and which in idea is the grandest-the most truly,

168 founded in philosophy ­ there is the Herodotean history,

169 which is not composed with reference to any particular causes,

170 but attempts to describe human nature itself on a great scale as

171 a portion of the drama of providence, the free will of man

172 resisting the destiny of events, ­ for the individuals often

173 succeeding against it, but for the race always yielding to it,

174 and in the resistance itself invariably affording means towards

175 the completion of the ultimate result. Mitford's history is a

176 good and useful work; but in his zeal against democratic

177 government, Mitford forgot, or never saw, that ancient Greece was

178 not, nor ought ever to be considered, a permanent thing, but that

179 it existed, in the disposition of providence, as a proclaimer of

180 ideal truths, and that everlasting proclamation being made, that

181 its functions were naturally at an end.

182 **

183 However, in the height of such a state of society in Italy, Dante

184 was born and flourished; and was himself eminently a picture of

185 the age in which he lived. But of more importance even than this,

186 to a right understanding of Dante, is the consideration that the

187 scholastic philosophy was then at its acme even in itself; but

188 more especially in Italy, where it never prevailed so exclusively

189 as northward of the Alps. It is impossible to understand the

190 genius of Dante, and difficult to understand his poem, without

191 some knowledge of the characters, studies, and writings of the

192 schoolmen of the twelfth, thirteenth, and fourteenth centuries.

193 For Dante was the living link between religion and philosophy; he

194 philosophized the religion and christianized the philosophy of

195 Italy; and, in this poetic union of religion and philosophy, he

196 became the ground of transition into the mixed Platonism and

197 Aristotelianism of the Schools, under which, by numerous minute

198 articles of faith and ceremony, Christianity became a craft of

199 hair-splitting, and was ultimately degraded into a complete

200 *fetisch*

201 worship, divorced from philosophy, and made up of

202 a faith without thought, and a credulity directed by passion.

203 Afterwards, indeed, philosophy revived under condition of

204 defending this very superstition; and, in so doing, it

205 necessarily led the way to its subversion, and that in exact

206 proportion to the influence of the philosophic schools. Hence it

207 did its work most completely in Germany, then in England, next in

208 France, then in Spain, least of all in Italy. We must, therefore,

209 take the poetry of Dante as christianized, but without the

210 further Gothic accession of proper chivalry. It was at a somewhat

211 later period, that the importations from the East, through the

212 Venetian commerce and the crusading armaments, exercised a

213 peculiarly strong influence on Italy.

214 In studying Dante, therefore, we must consider carefully the

215 differences produced, first, by allegory being substituted for

216 polytheism; and secondly and mainly, by the opposition of

217 Christianity to the spirit of pagan Greece, which receiving the

218 very names of its gods from Egypt, soon deprived them of all that

219 was universal. The Greeks changed the ideas into finites, and

220 these finites into

221 *anthropomorphi,*

222 or forms of men. Hence

223 their religion, their poetry, nay, their very pictures, became

224 statuesque. With them the form was the end. The reverse of this

225 was the natural effect of Christianity; in which finites, even

226 the human form, must, in order to satisfy the mind, be brought

227 into connexion with, and be in fact symbolical of, the infinite;

228 and must be considered in some enduring, however shadowy and

229 indistinct, point of view, as the vehicle or representative of

230 moral truth.

231 Hence resulted two great effects; a combination of poetry with

232 doctrine, and, by turning the mind inward on its own essence

233 instead of letting it act only on its outward circumstances and

234 communities, a combination of poetry with sentiment. And it is

235 this inwardness or subjectivity, which principally and most

236 fundamentally distinguishes all the classic from all the modern

237 poetry. Compare the passage in the

238 *Iliad*

239 (Z. vi. 119-236.)

240 in which Diomed and Glaucus change arms, ­

241 >

242 *>

243 >

244 > They took each other by the hand, and pledged friendship

245 > ­

246 with the scene in

247 Ariosto*

248 (Orlando Furioso, c. i. st.

249 20-22.), where Rinaldo and Ferrauto fight and afterwards make it

250 up:­

251 >

252 Al Pagan la proposta non dispiacque:

253 > Così fu differita la tenzone;

254 > E tal tregua tra lor subito nacque,

255 > Sì l' odio e l' ira va in oblivïone,

256 > Che 'l Pagano al partir dalle fresche acque

257 > Non lasciò a piede il buon figliuol d' Amone:

258 > Con preghi invita, e al fin lo toglie in groppa,

259 > E per l' orme d' Angelica galoppa.

260 Here Homer would have left it. But the Christian poet has his

261 own feelings to express, and goes on:­

262 >

263 Oh gran bontà de' cavalieri antiqui!

264 > Eran rivali, eran di fè diversi,

265 > E si sentían degli aspri colpi iniqui

266 > Per tutta la persona anco dolersi;

267 > E pur per selve oscure e calli obbliqui

268 > Insieme van senza sospetto aversi!

269 And here you will observe, that the reaction of Ariosto's own

270 feelings on the image or act is more fore-grounded (to use a

271 painter's phrase) than the image or act itself.

272 The two different modes in which the imagination is acted on by

273 the ancient and modern poetry, may be illustrated by the parallel

274 effects caused by the contemplation of the Greek or Roman-Greek

275 architecture, compared with the Gothic. In the Pantheon, the

276 whole is perceived in a perceived harmony with the parts which

277 compose it; and generally you will remember that where the parts

278 preserve any distinct individuality, there simple beauty, or

279 beauty simply, arises; but where the parts melt undistinguished

280 into the whole, there majestic beauty, or majesty, is the result.

281 In York Minster, the parts, the grotesques, are in themselves

282 very sharply distinct and separate, and this distinction and

283 separation of the parts is counterbalanced only by the multitude

284 and variety of those parts, by which the attention is bewildered;

285 ­ whilst the whole, or that there is a whole produced, is

286 altogether a feeling in which the several thousand distinct

287 impressions lose themselves as in a universal solvent. Hence in a

288 Gothic cathedral, as in a prospect from a mountain's top, there

289 is, indeed, a unity, an awful oneness; ­ but it is, because

290 all distinction evades the eye. And just such is the distinction

291 between the

292 *Antigone*

293 of Sophocles and the

294 *Hamlet*

295 of

296 Shakespeare.

297 The

298 *Divina Commedia*

299 is a system of moral, political, and

300 theological truths, with arbitrary personal exemplifications,

301 which are not, in my opinion, allegorical. I do not even feel

302 convinced that the punishments in the Inferno are strictly

303 allegorical. I rather take them to have been in Dante's mind

304 *quasi*

305 -allegorical, or conceived in analogy to pure

306 allegory.

307 I have said, that a combination of poetry with doctrines, is one

308 of the characteristics of the Christian muse; but I think Dante

309 has not succeeded in effecting this combination nearly so well as

310 Milton.

311 This comparative failure of Dante, as also some other

312 peculiarities of his mind, in

313 *malam partem,*

314 must be

315 immediately attributed to the state of North Italy in his time,

316 which is vividly represented in Dante's life; a state of intense

317 democratical partizanship, in which an exaggerated importance was

318 attached to individuals, and which whilst it afforded a vast

319 field for the intellect, opened also a boundless arena for the

320 passions, and in which envy, jealousy, hatred, and other

321 malignant feelings, could and did assume the form of patriotism,

322 even to the individual's own conscience.

323 All this common, and, as it were, natural

324 partizanship, was aggravated arid coloured by the Guelf and

325 Ghibelline factions; and, in part explanation of Dante's

326 adherence to the latter, you must particularly remark, that the

327 Pope had recently territorialized his authority to a great

328 extent, and that this increase of territorial power in the

329 church, was by no means the same beneficial movement for the

330 citizens of free republics, as the parallel advance in other

331 countries was for those who groaned as vassals under the

332 oppression of the circumjacent baronial castles.

333 1

334 By way of preparation to a satisfactory perusal of the

335 *Divina

336 Commedia*

337 , I will now proceed to state what I consider to be

338 Dante's chief excellences as a poet. And I begin with:

339 I.**

340 Style ­ the vividness, logical connexion,

341 strength and energy of which cannot be surpassed. In this I think

342 Dante superior to Milton; and his style is accordingly more

343 imitable than Milton's, and does to this day exercise a greater

344 influence on the literature of his country. You cannot read Dante

345 without feeling a gush of manliness of thought within you. Dante

346 was very sensible of his own excellence in this particular, and

347 speaks of poets as guardians of the vast armory of language,

348 which is the intermediate something between matter and

349 spirit:­

350 **

351 >

352 Or se' tu quel Virgilio, e quella fonte,

353 > Che spande di parlar sì largo fiume?

354 > Risposi lui con vergognosa fronte.

355 > O degli altri poeti onore e lume,

356 > Vagliami 'l lungo studio e 'l grande amore,

357 > Che m' han fatto cercar lo tuo volume.

358 > Tu se' lo mio maestro, e 'l mio autore:

359 > *Tu se' solo colui, da cu' io tolsi

360 > Lo bello stile, che m' ha fatto onore.*

361 > (*Inf*. c. 1. v. 79.)

362 >

363 > "And art thou then that Virgil, that well-spring,

364 > From which such copious floods of eloquence

365 > Have issued?" I, with front abash'd, replied:

366 > "Glory and light of all the tuneful train!

367 > May it avail me, that I long with zeal

368 > Have sought thy volume, and with love immense

369 > Have conn'd it o'er. My master, thou, and guide!

370 > *Thou he from whom I have alone deriv'd

371 > That style, which for its beauty into fame

372 > Exalts me."*

373 > (Cary. [his translation. html *Ed.*])

374 Indeed there was a passion and a miracle of words in the twelfth

375 and thirteenth centuries, after the long slumber of language in

376 barbarism, which gave an almost romantic character, a virtuous

377 quality and power, to what was read in a book, independently of

378 the thoughts or images contained in it. This feeling is very

379 often perceptible in Dante.

380 II.**

381 The Images in Dante are not only taken from obvious

382 nature, and are all intelligible to all, but are ever conjoined

383 with the universal feeling received from nature, and therefore

384 affect the general feelings of all men. And in this respect,

385 Dante's excellence is very great, and may be contrasted with the

386 idiosyncracies of some meritorious modern poets, who attempt an

387 eruditeness, the result of particular feelings. Consider the

388 simplicity, I may say plainness, of the following simile, and how

389 differently we should in all probability deal with it at the

390 present day:

391 **

392 >

393 Quale i fioretti dal notturno

394 > gelo

395 > Chinati e chiusi, poi che 'l sol gl' imbianca,

396 > Si drizzan tutti aperti in loro stelo, ­

397 > Fal mi fec' io di mia virtute stanca;

398 > (*Inf.* c. 2. v. 127.)

399 >

400 > As florets, by the frosty air of night

401 > Bent down and clos'd, when day has blanch'd their leaves,

402 > Rise all unfolded on their spiry stems, ­

403 > So was my fainting vigour new restor'd.

404 > (Cary. 2)

405 III.**

406 Consider the wonderful profoundness of the whole

407 third canto of the

408 *Inferno*

409 ; and especially of the

410 inscription over Hell gate:

411 >

412 Per me si va, &c. ­

413 which can only be explained by a meditation on the true nature of

414 religion; that is, ­ reason

415 *plus*

416 the understanding. I

417 say profoundness rather than sublimity; for Dante does not so

418 much elevate your thoughts as send them down deeper. In this

419 canto all the images are distinct, and even vividly distinct; but

420 there is a total impression of infinity; the wholeness is not in

421 vision or conception, but in an inner feeling of totality, and

422 absolute being.

423 **

424 IV.**

425 In picturesqueness, Dante is beyond all other poets,

426 modern or ancient, and more in the stern style of Pindar, than of

427 any other. Michel Angelo is said to have made a design for every

428 page of the

429 *Divina Commedia*

430 . As superexcellent in this

431 respect, I would note the conclusion of the third canto of the

432 *Inferno*

433 :

434 **

435 >

436 Ed ecco verso noi venir per nave

437 > Un vecchio bianco per antico pelo

438 > Gridando: guai a voi anime prave: &c. ...

439 > (Ver. 82. &c.)

440 >

441 > And lo! toward us in a bark

442 > Comes on an old man, hoary white with eld,

443 > Crying, "Woe to you wicked spirits!" ...

444 > (Cary.)

445 >

446 > Caron dimonio con occhi di bragia

447 > Loro accennando, tutte le raccoglie:

448 > Batte col remo qualunque s' adagia.

449 > Come d' autunno si levan le foglie

450 > L' una appresso dell altra, infin che 'l ramo

451 > Rende alia terra tutte le sue spoglie;

452 > Similemente il mal seme d' Adamo,

453 > Gittansi di quel lito ad una ad una

454 > Per cenni, com' augel per suo richiamo.

455 > (Ver. 100, &c.)

456 >

457 > ­ ­ ­ Charon, demoniac form,

458 > With eyes of burning coal, collects them all,

459 > Beck'ning, and each that lingers, with his oar

460 > Strikes. As fall off the light autumnal leaves,

461 > One still another following, till the bough

462 > Strews all its honours on the earth beneath; ­

463 > E'en in like manner Adam's evil brood

464 > Cast themselves one by one down from the shore

465 > Each at a beck, as falcon at his call.

466 > (Cary.)

467 And this passage, which I think admirably picturesque:

468 >

469 Ma poco valse, che l' ale al sospetto

470 > Non potero avanzar: quegli andò sotto,

471 > E quei drizzò, volando, suso il petto.

472 > Non altrimenti l' anitra di botto,

473 > Quando 'l falcon s' appressa, giù s' attuffa,

474 > Ed ei ritorna su crucciato e rotto.

475 > Irato Calcabrina della buffa,

476 > Volando dietro gli tenne, invaghito,

477 > Che quei campasse, per aver la zuffa:

478 > E come 'l barattier fu disparito,

479 > Cosi volse gli artigli al suo compagno,

480 > E fu con lui sovra 'l fosso ghermito.

481 > Ma l' altro fu bene sparvier grifagno

482 > Ad artigliar ben lui, e amedue

483 > Cadder nel mezzo del bollente stagno.

484 > Lo caldo sghermidor subito fue:

485 > Ma però di levarsi era niente,

486 > Si aveano inviscate l' ale sue.

487 > (*Infer.* c. xxii. ver. 127, &c.)

488 >

489 > But little it avail'd: terror outstripp'd

490 > His following flight: the other plung'd beneath,

491 > And he with upward pinion rais'd his breast:

492 > E'en thus the water-fowl, when she perceives

493 > The falcon near, dives instant down, while he

494 > Enrag'd and spent retires. That mockery

495 > In Calcabrina fury stirr'd, who flew

496 > After him, with desire of strife inflam'd;

497 > And, for the barterer had 'scap'd, so turn'd

498 > His talons on his comrade. O'er the dyke

499 > In grapple close they join'd; but th' other prov'd

500 > A goshawk, able to rend well his foe;

501 > And in the boiling lake both fell. The heat

502 > Was umpire soon between them, but in vain

503 > To lift themselves they strove, so fast were glued

504 > Their pennons.

505 > (Cary.)

506 V.**

507 Very closely connected with this picturesqueness, is

508 the topographic reality of Dante's journey through Hell. You

509 should note and dwell on this as one of his great charms, and

510 which gives a striking peculiarity to his poetic power. He thus

511 takes the thousand delusive forms of a nature worse than chaos,

512 having no reality but from the passions which they excite, and

513 compels them into the service of the permanent. Observe the

514 exceeding truth of these lines:

515 **

516 >

517 Noi ricidemmo 'l cerchio all' altra riva,

518 > Sovr' una fonte che bolle, e riversa,

519 > Per un fossato che da lei diriva.

520 > L' acqua era buja molto più che persa:

521 > E noi in compagnia dell' onde bige

522 > Entrammo giù per una via diversa.

523 > Una palude fa, ch' ha nome Stige,

524 > Questo tristo ruscel, quando è disceso

525 > Al piè delle maligne piagge grige.

526 > Ed io che di mirar mi stava inteso, ­

527 > Vidi genti fangose in quel pantano

528 > Ignude tutte, e con sembiante offeso.

529 > Questi si percotean non pur con mano,

530 > Ma con la testa, e col petto, e co' piedi,

531 > Troncandosi co' denti a brano a brano. ...

532 >

533 > Così girammo della lorda pozza

534 > Grand' arco tra la ripa secca e 'l mezzo,

535 > Con gli occhi volti a chi del fango ingozza:

536 > *Venimmo appiù d' una torre al dassezzo.*

537 > (C. vii. ver. 100 and 127.)

538 >

539 > ­ ­ We the circle cross'd

540 > To the next steep, arriving at a well,

541 > That boiling pours itself down to a foss

542 > Sluic'd from its source. Far murkier was the wave

543 > Than sablest grain: and we in company

544 > Of th' inky waters, journeying by their side,

545 > Enter'd, though by a different track, beneath.

546 > Into a lake, the Stygian nam'd, expands

547 > The dismal stream, when it hath reach'd the foot

548 > Of the grey wither'd cliffs. Intent I stood

549 > To gaze, and in the marish sunk, descried

550 > A miry tribe, all naked, and with looks

551 > Betok'ning rage. They with their hands alone

552 > Struck not, but with the head, the breast, the feet,

553 > Cutting each other piecemeal with their fangs. ...

554 >

555 > ­ ­ Our route

556 > Thus compass'd, we a segment widely stretch'd

557 > Between the dry embankment and the cove

558 > Of the loath'd pool, turning meanwhile our eyes

559 > Downward on those who gulp'd its muddy lees;

560 > *Nor stopp'd, till to a tower's low base we came.*

561 > (Cary.)

562 VI.**

563 For Dante's power, ­ his absolute mastery over,

564 although rare exhibition of, the pathetic, I can do no more than

565 refer to the passages on Francesca di Rimini (

566 *Infer*

567 . C. v.

568 ver. 73 to the end.) and on Ugolino, (

569 *Infer*

570 . C. xxxiii.

571 ver. 1. to 75.) They are so well known, and rightly so admired,

572 that it would be pedantry to analyze their composition; but you

573 will note that the first is the pathos of passion, the second

574 that of affection; and yet even in the first, you seem to

575 perceive that the lovers have sacrificed their passion to the

576 cherishing of a deep and rememberable impression.

577 **

578 VII.**

579 As to going into the endless subtle beauties of

580 Dante, that is impossible; but I cannot help citing the first

581 triplet of the 29th canto of the

582 *Inferno*

583 :

584 **

585 >

586 La molta gente e le diverse piaghe

587 > Avean le luci mie sì inebriate,

588 > Che dello stare a piangere eran vaghe.

589 >

590 > So were mine eyes inebriate with the view

591 > Of the vast multitude, whom various wounds

592 > Disfigur'd, that they long'd to stay and weep.

593 >

594 > (Cary.)

595 Nor have I now room for any specific comparison of Dante with

596 Milton. But if I had, I would institute it upon the ground of the

597 last canto of the

598 *Inferno*

599 from the 1st to the 69th line,

600 and from the 106th to the end. And in this comparison I should

601 notice Dante's occasional fault of becoming grotesque from being

602 too graphic without imagination; as in his Lucifer compared with

603 Milton's Satan. Indeed he is sometimes horrible rather than

604 terrible, ­ falling into the

605 *

606 instead of the

607 of

608 Longinus ; in

609 3

610 other words, many of his

611 images excite bodily disgust, and not moral fear. But here, as in

612 other cases, you may perceive that the faults of great authors

613 are generally excellencies carried to an excess.

614 Footnote

615 1

616 : Mr. Coleridge here notes: "I will, if I can, here make

617 an historical movement, and pay a proper compliment to Mr.

618 Hallam." Ed.

619 return to footnote mark

620 Footnote

621 2

622 : Mr. Coleridge here notes: "Here to speak of Mr. Cary's

623 translation." ­

624 Ed.*

625 return to footnote mark

626 Footnote

627 3

628 :

629 *De Subl*

630 . 1. ix.

Milton

109 Born in London, 1608. ­Died, 1674

110 If we divide the period from the accession of Elizabeth to the

111 Protectorate of Cromwell into two unequal portions, the first

112 ending with the death of James I. the other comprehending the

113 reign of Charles and the brief glories of the Republic, we are

114 forcibly struck with a difference in the character of the

115 illustrious actors, by whom each period is rendered severally

116 memorable. Or rather, the difference in the characters of the

117 great men in each period, leads us to make this division.

118 Eminent as the intellectual powers were that were displayed in

119 both; yet in the number of great men, in the various sorts of

120 excellence, and not merely in the variety but almost diversity of

121 talents united in the same individual, the age of Charles falls

122 short of its predecessor; and the stars of the Parliament, keen

123 as their radiance was, in fulness and richness of lustre, yield

124 to the constellation at the court of Elizabeth; ­ which can

125 only be paralleled by Greece in her brightest moment, when the

126 titles of the poet, the philosopher, the historian, the statesman

127 and the general not seldom formed a garland round the same head,

128 as in the instances of our Sidneys and Raleighs. But then, on the

129 other hand, there was a vehemence of will, an enthusiasm of

130 principle, a depth and an earnestness of spirit, which the charms

131 of individual fame and personal aggrandisement could not pacify,

132 ­ an aspiration after reality, permanence, and general good,

133 ­ in short, a moral grandeur in the latter period, with which

134 the low intrigues, Machiavellic maxims, and selfish and servile

135 ambition of the former, stand in painful contrast.

136 The causes of this it belongs not to the present occasion to

137 detail at length; but a mere allusion to the quick succession of

138 revolutions in religion, breeding a political indifference in the

139 mass of men to religion itself, the enormous increase of the

140 royal power in consequence of the humiliation of the nobility and

141 the clergy ­ the transference of the papal authority to the

142 crown, ­ the unfixed state of Elizabeth's own opinions, whose

143 inclinations were as popish as her interests were protestant

144 ­ the controversial extravagance and practical imbecility of

145 her successor ­ will help to explain the former period; and

146 the persecutions that had given a life and soul-interest to the

147 disputes so imprudently fostered by James, ­ the ardour of a

148 conscious increase of power in the commons, and the greater

149 austerity of manners and maxims, the natural product and most

150 formidable weapon of religious disputation, not merely in

151 conjunction, but in closest combination, with newly awakened

152 political and republican zeal, these perhaps account for the

153 character of the latter aera.

154 In the close of the former period, and during the bloom of the

155 latter, the poet Milton was educated and formed; and he survived

156 the latter, and all the fond hopes and aspirations which had been

157 its life; and so in evil days, standing as the representative of

158 the combined excellence of both periods, he produced the

159 *Paradise Lost*

160 as by an after-throe of nature. "There are

161 some persons (observes a divine, a contemporary of Milton's) of

162 whom the grace of God takes early hold, and the good spirit

163 inhabiting them, carries them on in an even constancy through

164 innocence into virtue, their Christianity bearing equal date with

165 their manhood, and reason and religion, like warp and woof,

166 running together, make up one web of a wise and exemplary life.

167 This (he adds) is a most happy case, wherever it happens; for,

168 besides that there is no sweeter or more lovely thing on earth

169 than the early buds of piety, which drew from our Saviour signal

170 affection to the beloved disciple, it is better to have no wound

171 than to experience the most sovereign balsam, which, if it work a

172 cure, yet usually leaves a scar behind." Although it was and is

173 my intention to defer the consideration of Milton's own character

174 to the conclusion of this Lecture, yet I could not prevail on

175 myself to approach the

176 *Paradise Lost*

177 without impressing on

178 your minds the conditions under which such a work was in fact

179 producible at all, the original genius having been assumed as the

180 immediate agent and efficient cause; and these conditions I find

181 in the character of the times and in his own character. The age

182 in which the foundations of his mind were laid, was congenial to

183 it as one golden era of profound erudition and individual genius;

184 ­ that in which the superstructure was carried up, was no

185 less favourable to it by a sternness of discipline and a show of

186 self-control, highly flattering to the imaginative dignity of an

187 heir of fame, and which won Milton over from the dear-loved

188 delights of academic groves and cathedral aisles to the

189 anti-prelatic party. It acted on him, too, no doubt, and modified

190 his studies by a characteristic controversial spirit, (his

191 presentation of God is tinted with it) ­ a spirit not less

192 busy indeed in political than in theological and ecclesiastical

193 dispute, but carrying on the former almost always, more or less,

194 in the guise of the latter.

195 And so far as

196 Pope's censure

197 1

198 of our poet, ­ that he

199 makes God the Father a school divine ­ is just, we must

200 attribute it to the character of his age, from which the men of

201 genius, who escaped, escaped by a worse disease, the licentious

202 indifference of a Frenchified court.

203 Such was the

204 *nidus*

205 or soil, which constituted, in the

206 strict sense of the word, the circumstances of Milton's mind. In

207 his mind itself there were purity and piety absolute; an

208 imagination to which neither the past nor the present were

209 interesting, except as far as they called forth and enlivened the

210 great ideal, in which and for which he lived; a keen love of

211 truth, which, after many weary pursuits, found a harbour in a

212 sublime listening to the still voice in his own spirit, and as

213 keen a love of his country, which, after a disappointment still

214 more depressive, expanded and soared into a love of man as a

215 probationer of immortality. These were, these alone could be, the

216 conditions under which such a work as the

217 *Paradise Lost*

218 could be conceived and accomplished.

219 By a

220 life-long study Milton had known ­

221 >

222 What was of use to know,

223 > What best to say could say, to do had done.

224 > His actions to his words agreed, his words

225 > To his large heart gave utterance due, his heart

226 > Contain'd of good, wise, fair, the perfect shape;

227 and he left the imperishable total, as a bequest to the ages

228 coming, in the

229 *Paradise Lost*

230 .

231 2

232 Difficult as I shall find it to turn over these leaves without

233 catching some passage, which would tempt me to stop, I propose to

234 consider,

235 1st**

236 ,  the general plan and arrangement of the work;

237 **

238 2ndly**

239 ,  the subject with its difficulties and

240 advantages;

241 **

242 3rdly**

243 ,  the poet's object, the spirit in the letter, the

244 *

245 , the true school-divinity;

246 **

247 and

248 lastly**

249 ,  the characteristic excellencies of the poem,

250 in what they consist, and by what means they were produced.

251 **

252 1.**

253 As to the plan and ordonnance of the Poem.

254 **

255 Compare it with the

256 Iliad*

257 , many of the books of which

258 might change places without any injury to the thread of the

259 story. Indeed, I doubt the original existence of the

260 *Iliad*

261 as one poem; it seems more probable that it was put together

262 about the time of the Pisistratidae. The

263 *Iliad*

264 ­ and,

265 more or less, all epic poems, the subjects of which are taken

266 from history ­ have no rounded conclusion; they remain, after

267 all, but single chapters from the volume of history, although

268 they are ornamental chapters. Consider the exquisite simplicity

269 of the

270 *Paradise Lost*

271 . It and it alone really possesses a

272 beginning, a middle, and an end; it has the totality of the poem

273 as distinguished from the

274 *ab ovo*

275 birth and parentage, or

276 straight line, of history.

277 2.**

278 As to the subject.

279 **

280 In Homer, the supposed importance of the subject, as the first

281 effort of confederated Greece, is an after-thought of the

282 critics; and the interest, such as it is, derived from the events

283 themselves, as distinguished from the manner of representing

284 them, is very languid to all but Greeks. It is a Greek poem. The

285 superiority of the

286 *Paradise Lost*

287 is obvious in this

288 respect, that the interest transcends the limits of a nation. But

289 we do not generally dwell on this excellence of the

290 *Paradise

291 Lost*

292 , because it seems attributable to Christianity itself;

293 ­ yet in fact the interest is wider than Christendom, and

294 comprehends the Jewish and Mohammedan worlds; ­ nay, still

295 further, inasmuch as it represents the origin of evil, and the

296 combat of evil and good, it contains matter of deep interest to

297 all mankind, as forming the basis of all religion, and the true

298 occasion of all philosophy whatsoever.

299 The FALL of Man is the subject; Satan is the cause; man's

300 blissful state the immediate object of his enmity and attack; man

301 is warned by an angel who gives him an account of all that was

302 requisite to be known, to make the warning at once intelligible

303 and awful; then the temptation ensues, and the Fall; then the

304 immediate sensible consequence; then the consolation, wherein an

305 angel presents a vision of the history of men with the ultimate

306 triumph of the Redeemer. Nothing is touched in this vision but

307 what is of general interest in religion; any thing else would

308 have been improper.

309 The inferiority of Klopstock's

310 *Messiah*

311 is inexpressible. I

312 admit the prerogative of poetic feeling, and poetic faith; but I

313 cannot suspend the judgment even for a moment. A poem may in one

314 sense be a dream, but it must be a waking dream. In Milton you

315 have a religious faith combined with the moral nature; it is an

316 efflux; you go along with it. In Klopstock there is a wilfulness;

317 he makes things so and so. The feigned speeches and events in the

318 *Messiah*

319 shock us like falsehoods; but nothing of that sort

320 is felt in the

321 *Paradise Lost*

322 , in which no particulars, at

323 least very few indeed, are touched which can come into collision

324 or juxta-position with recorded matter.

325 But notwithstanding the advantages in Milton's subject, there

326 were concomitant insuperable difficulties, and Milton has

327 exhibited marvellous skill in keeping most of them out of sight.

328 High poetry is the translation of reality into the ideal under

329 the predicament of succession of time only. The poet is an

330 historian, upon condition of moral power being the only force in

331 the universe. The very grandeur of his subject ministered a

332 difficulty to Milton. The statement of a being of high intellect,

333 warring against the supreme Being, seems to contradict the idea

334 of a supreme Being. Milton precludes our feeling this, as much as

335 possible, by keeping the peculiar attributes of divinity less in

336 sight, making them to a certain extent allegorical only. Again,

337 poetry implies the language of excitement; yet how to reconcile

338 such language with God? Hence Milton confines the poetic passion

339 in God's speeches to the language of scripture; and once only

340 allows the

341 *passio vera,*

342 or

343 *quasi-humana*

344 to appear,

345 in the passage, where the Father contemplates his own likeness in

346 the Son before the battle:­

347 >

348 Go then, thou Mightiest, in thy Father's might,

349 > Ascend my chariot, guide the rapid wheels

350 > That shake Heaven's basis, bring forth all my war,

351 > My bow and thunder; my almighty arms

352 > Gird on, and sword upon thy puissant thigh;

353 > Pursue these sons of darkness, drive them out

354 > From all Heaven's bounds into the utter deep:

355 > There let them learn, as likes them, to despise

356 > God and Messiah his anointed king.

357 > (B. VI. v. 710.)

358 3.**

359 As to Milton's object:­

360 **

361 It was to justify the ways of God to man! The controversial

362 spirit observable in many parts of the poem, especially in God's

363 speeches, is immediately attributable to the great controversy of

364 that age, the origination of evil. The Arminians considered it a

365 mere calamity. The Calvinists took away all human will. Milton

366 asserted the will, but declared for the enslavement of the will

367 out of an act of the will itself. There are three powers in us,

368 which distinguish us from the beasts that perish;

369 1,**

370 reason;

371 **

372 2,**

373 the power of viewing universal truth;

374 **

375 and

376 3,**

377 the power of contracting universal truth into

378 particulars. Religion is the will in the reason, and love in the

379 will.

380 **

381 The character of Satan is pride and sensual indulgence, finding

382 in self the sole motive of action. It is the character so often

383 seen

384 *in little*

385 on the political stage. It exhibits all the

386 restlessness, temerity, and cunning which have marked the mighty

387 hunters of mankind from Nimrod to Napoleon. The common

388 fascination of men is, that these great men, as they are called,

389 must act from some great motive. Milton has carefully marked in

390 his Satan the intense selfishness, the alcohol of egotism, which

391 would rather reign in hell than serve in heaven. To place this

392 lust of self in opposition to denial of self or duty, and to show

393 what exertions it would make, and what pains endure to accomplish

394 its end, is Milton's particular object in the character of Satan.

395 But around this character he has thrown a singularity of daring,

396 a grandeur of sufferance, and a ruined splendour, which

397 constitute the very height of poetic sublimity.

398 Lastly**

399 , as to the execution:­

400 **

401 The language and versification of the

402 *Paradise Lost*

403 are

404 peculiar in being so much more necessarily correspondent to each

405 than those in any other poem or poet. The connexion of the

406 sentences and the position of the words are exquisitely

407 artificial; but the position is rather according to the logic of

408 passion or universal logic, than to the logic of grammar. Milton

409 attempted to make the English language obey the logic of passion

410 as perfectly as the Greek and Latin. Hence the occasional

411 harshness in the construction.

412 Sublimity is the pre-eminent characteristic of the

413 *Paradise

414 Lost*

415 . It is not an arithmetical sublime like Klopstock's,

416 whose rule always is to treat what we might think large as

417 contemptibly small. Klopstock mistakes bigness for greatness.

418 There is a greatness arising from images of effort and daring,

419 and also from those of moral endurance; in Milton both are

420 united. The fallen angels are human passions, invested with a

421 dramatic reality.

422 The apostrophe to light at the commencement of the third book is

423 particularly beautiful as an intermediate link between Hell and

424 Heaven; and observe, how the second and third book support the

425 subjective character of the poem. In all modern poetry in

426 Christendom there is an under consciousness of a sinful nature, a

427 fleeting away of external things, the mind or subject greater

428 than the object, the reflective character predominant. In the

429 *Paradise Lost*

430 the sublimest parts are the revelations of

431 Milton's own mind, producing itself and evolving its own

432 greatness; and this is so truly so, that when that which is

433 merely entertaining for its objective beauty is introduced, it at

434 first seems a discord.

435 In the description of Paradise itself you have Milton's sunny

436 side as a man; here his descriptive powers are exercised to the

437 utmost, and he draws deep upon his Italian resources. In the

438 description of Eve, and throughout this part of the poem, the

439 poet is predominant over the theologian. Dress is the symbol of

440 the Fall, but the mark of intellect; and the metaphysics of dress

441 are, the hiding what is not symbolic and displaying by

442 discrimination what is. The love of Adam and Eve in Paradise is

443 of the highest merit ­ not phantomatic, and yet removed from

444 every thing degrading. It is the sentiment of one rational being

445 towards another made tender by a specific difference in that

446 which is essentially the same in both; it is a union of

447 opposites, a giving and receiving mutually of the permanent in

448 either, a completion of each in the other.

449 Milton is not a picturesque, but a musical, poet; although he has

450 this merit that the object chosen by him for any particular

451 foreground always remains prominent to the end, enriched, but not

452 incumbered, by the opulence of descriptive details furnished by

453 an exhaustless imagination. I wish the

454 *Paradise Lost*

455 were

456 more carefully read and studied than I can see any ground for

457 believing it is, especially those parts which, from the habit of

458 always looking for a story in poetry, are scarcely read at all,

459 ­ as for example, Adam's vision of future events in the llth

460 and l2th books. No one can rise from the perusal of this immortal

461 poem without a deep sense of the grandeur and the purity of

462 Milton's soul, or without feeling how susceptible of domestic

463 enjoyments he really was, notwithstanding the discomforts which

464 actually resulted from an apparently unhappy choice in marriage.

465 He was, as every truly great poet has ever been, a good man; but

466 finding it impossible to realize his own aspirations, either in

467 religion, or politics, or society, he gave up his heart to the

468 living spirit and light within him, and avenged himself on the

469 world by enriching it with this record of his own transcendant

470 ideal.

471 Footnote

472 1

473 :

474 *Table Talk*

475 , vol. ii. p. 264.

476 return to footnote mark

477 Footnote

478 2

479 : Here Mr. C. notes: "Not perhaps here, but towards, or

480 as, the conclusion, to chastise the fashionable notion that

481 poetry is a relaxation or amusement, one of the superfluous toys

482 and luxuries of the intellect! To contrast the permanence of

483 poems with the transiency and fleeting moral effects of empires,

484 and what are called, great events." Ed.

485 return to footnote mark

Notes on Milton  1

112 (Hayley quotes the following passage:­ )

113 >

114 "Time serves not now, and, perhaps, I might seem too

115 > profuse to give any certain account of what the mind at home, in

116 > the spacious circuits of her musing, hath liberty to propose to

117 > herself, though of highest hope and hardest attempting; whether

118 > that epic form, whereof the two poems of Homer, and those other

119 > two of Virgil and Tasso, are a diffuse, and *the Book of

120 > Job* a brief, model," p. 69.

121 These latter words deserve particular notice. I do not doubt

122 that Milton intended his

123 *Paradise Lost*

124 as an epic of the

125 first class, and that the poetic dialogue of the

126 *Book of

127 Job*

128 was his model for the general scheme of his

129 *Paradise

130 Regained*

131 . Readers would not be disappointed in this latter

132 poem, if they proceeded to a perusal of it with a proper

133 preconception of the kind of interest intended to be excited in

134 that admirable work. In its kind it is the most perfect poem

135 extant, though its kind may be inferior in interest ­ being

136 in its essence didactic ­ to that other sort, in which

137 instruction is conveyed more effectively, because less directly,

138 in connection with stronger and more pleasurable emotions, and

139 thereby in a closer affinity with action. But might we not as

140 rationally object to an accomplished woman's conversing, however

141 agreeably, because it has happened that we have received a keener

142 pleasure from her singing to the harp?

143 *Si

144 genus sit probo et sapienti viro hand indignum, et si poema sit

145 in suo genere perfectum, satis est. Quod si hoc auctor idem

146 altioribus numeris et carmini diviniori ipsum per se divinum

147 superaddiderit, mehercule satis est, et plusquam satis.*

148 2

149 I cannot, however, but wish that the answer of

150 Jesus to Satan in the 4th book, (v. 285.) ­

151 >

152 Think not but that I know these things;

153 > Or think I know them not,

154 > Not therefore am I short

155 > Of knowing what I ought, &c.

156 had breathed the spirit of Hayley's noble quotation rather than

157 the narrow bigotry of Gregory the Great. The passage is, indeed,

158 excellent, and is partially true; but partial truth is the worst

159 mode of conveying falsehood.

160 >

161 (Hayley, p. 75.) "The sincerest friends of Milton may

162 > here agree with Johnson, who speaks of *his controversial

163 > merriment as disgusting."*

164 The man who reads a work meant for immediate effect on one age

165 with the notions and feelings of another, may be a refined

166 gentleman, but must be a sorry critic. He who possesses

167 imagination enough to live with his forefathers, and, leaving

168 comparative reflection for an after moment, to give himself up

169 during the first perusal to the feelings of a contemporary, if

170 not a partizan, will, I dare aver, rarely find any part of

171 Milton's prose works disgusting.

172 (Hayley, p. 104. Hayley is speaking of the passage in Milton's

173 *Answer to Icon Basilice*

174 , in which he accuses Charles of

175 taking his Prayer in captivity from Pamela's prayer in the 3rd

176 book of Sidney's

177 *Arcadia*

178 . The passage begins, ­

179 >

180 "But this king, not content with that which, although

181 > in a thing holy, is no holy theft, to attribute to his own making

182 > other men's whole prayers, &c. (Symmons' Ed. 1806, p.

183 > 407.))

184 Assuredly, I regret that Milton should have written this

185 passage; and yet the adoption of a prayer from a romance on such

186 an occasion does not evince a delicate or deeply sincere mind. We

187 are the creatures of association. There are some excellent moral

188 and even serious lines in

189 *Hudibras*

190 ; but what if a

191 clergyman should adorn his sermon with a quotation from that

192 poem! Would the abstract propriety of the verses leave him

193 "honourably acquitted?" The Christian baptism of a line in Virgil

194 is so far from being a parallel, that it is ridiculously

195 inappropriate, ­ an absurdity as glaring as that of the

196 bigotted Puritans, who objected to some of the noblest and most

197 scriptural prayers ever dictated by wisdom and piety, simply

198 because the Roman Catholics had used them.

199 >

200 (Hayley, p. 107.) "The ambition of Milton,"

201 > &c.

202 >

203 I do not approve the so frequent use of this word

204 > relatively to Milton. Indeed the fondness for ingrafting a good

205 > sense on the word "ambition," is not a Christian impulse in

206 > general.

207 >

208 Hayley, p. 110. "Milton himself seems to have thought

209 > it allowable in literary contention to vilify, &c. the character

210 > of an opponent; but surely this doctrine is unworthy,"

211 > &c.

212 If ever it were allowable, in this ease it was especially so.

213 But these general observations, without meditation on the

214 particular times and the genius of the times, are most often as

215 unjust as they are always superficial.

216 (Hayley, p. 133. Hayley is speaking of Milton's panegyric on

217 Cromwell's government:-)

218 >

219 Besides, however Milton might and did regret the

220 > immediate necessity, yet what alternative was there? Was it not

221 > better that Cromwell should usurp power, to protect religious

222 > freedom at least, than that the Presbyterians should usurp it to

223 > introduce a religious persecution, ­ extending the notion of

224 > spiritual concerns so far as to leave no freedom even to a man's

225 > bedchamber?

226 (Hayley, p. 250. Hayley's conjectures on the origin of the

227 *Paradise Lost*

228 :­ )

229 >

230 If Milton borrowed a hint from any writer, it was

231 > more probably from Strada's Prolusions, in which the Fall of the

232 > Angels is pointed out as the noblest subject for a Christian

233 > poet.[1] The more dissimilar the detailed images are, the more

234 > likely it is that a great genius should catch the general

235 > idea.

236 (Hayl. p. 294. Extracts from the

237 *Adamo*

238 of Andreini:)

239 >

240 "Lucifero. Che dal mio centre oscuro

241 > Mi chiama a rimirar cotanta luce?

242 >

243 > Who from my dark abyss

244 > Calls me to gaze on this *excess of light?*"

245 The words in italics are an unfair translation. They may suggest

246 that Milton really had read and did imitate this drama. The

247 original is 'in so great light.' Indeed the whole version is

248 affectedly and inaccurately Miltonic.

249 >

250 (p Ib. v. 11.)

251 > Che di fango opre festi ­

252 > Forming thy works of *dust* (no, dirt. ­ )

253 >

254 > (Ib. v. 17.)

255 > Tessa pur stella a stella

256 > V'aggiungo e luna, e sole. ­

257 > Let him unite above Star upon star, moon, sun.

258 > Let him weave star to star, Then join both moon and sun!

259 >

260 > (Ib. v. 21.)

261 > Ch'al fin con biasmo e scorno

262 > Vana l'opra sara, vano il sudore!

263 > Since in the end division

264 > Shall prove his works and all his efforts vain.

265 > Since finally with censure and disdain

266 > Vain shall the work be, and his toil be vain!

267 >

268 > 1796 3

269 The reader of Milton must be always on his duty: he is

270 surrounded with sense; it rises in every line; every word is to

271 the purpose. There are no lazy intervals; all has been

272 considered, and demands and merits observation. If this be called

273 obscurity, let it be remembered that it is such an obscurity as

274 is a compliment to the reader; not that vicious obscurity, which

275 proceeds from a muddled head.

276 Footnote

277 1

278 : These notes were written by Mr. Coleridge in a copy of

279 Hayley's

280 *Life of Milton*

281 , (4to. 1796), belonging to Mr.

282 Poole. By him they were communicated, and this seems the fittest

283 place for their publication.

284 *Ed.*

285 return to footnote mark

286 Footnote

287 2

288 : The reference seems generally to be to the 5th

289 Prolusion of the 1st Book.

290 >

291 *Hic arcus ac tela, quibus olim in magno illo

292 > Superum tumultu princeps armorum Michael confixit auctorem

293 > proditionis; hic fulmina humanæ mentis terror. In nubibus

294 > armatas bello legiones instruam, atque inde pro re nata

295 > auxiliares ad terram copias evocabo. Hic mihi Cælites, quos

296 > esse ferunt elementorum tutelares, prima ilia corpora

297 > miscebunt*.

298 > (sect. 4.) *Ed.* ]

299 return to footnote mark

300 Footnote

301 3

302 : From a common-place book of Mr. C.'s, communicated by

303 Mr. J. M. Gutch.

304 *Ed.*

305 Contents

306 Contents, p.2

307 ---

Lecture XI ­

115 Asiatic and Greek Mythologies ­ Robinson Crusoe ­ Use of

116 Works of Imagination in Education

117 1

118 A confounding of God with Nature, and an incapacity of finding

119 unity in the manifold and infinity in the individual, ­ these

120 are the origin of polytheism. The most perfect instance of this

121 kind of theism is that of early Greece; other nations seem to

122 have either transcended, or come short of, the old Hellenic

123 standard, ­ a mythology in itself fundamentally allegorical,

124 and typical of the powers and functions of nature, but

125 subsequently mixed up with a deification of great men and

126 hero-worship, ­ so that finally the original idea became

127 inextricably combined with the form and attributes of some

128 legendary individual. In Asia, probably from the greater unity of

129 the government and the still surviving influence of patriarchal

130 tradition, the idea of the unity of God, in a distorted

131 reflection of the Mosaic scheme, was much more generally

132 preserved; and accordingly all other super or ultra-human beings

133 could only be represented as ministers of, or rebels against, his

134 will. The Asiatic genii and fairies are, therefore, always

135 endowed with moral qualities, and distinguishable as malignant or

136 benevolent to man. It is this uniform attribution of fixed moral

137 qualities to the supernatural agents of eastern mythology that

138 particularly separates them from the divinities of old

139 Greece.

140 Yet it is not altogether improbable that in the Samothracian or

141 Cabeiric mysteries the link between the Asiatic and Greek popular

142 schemes of mythology lay concealed. Of these mysteries there are

143 conflicting accounts, and, perhaps, there were variations of

144 doctrine in the lapse of ages and intercourse with other systems.

145 But, upon a review of all that is left to us on this subject in

146 the writings of the ancients, we may, I think, make out thus much

147 of an interesting fact, ­ that *Cabiri*, impliedly at

148 least, meant *socii, complices,* having a hypostatic or

149 fundamental union with, or relation to, each other; that these

150 mysterious divinities were, ultimately at least, divided into a

151 higher and lower triad; that the lower triad, *primi quia

152 infimi,* consisted of the old Titanic deities or powers of

153 nature, under the obscure names of *Axieros, Axiokersos,*

154 and *Axiokersa,* representing symbolically different

155 modifications of animal desire or material action, such as

156 hunger, thirst, and fire, without consciousness; that the higher

157 triad, *ultimi quia superiores,* consisted of Jupiter,

158 (Pallas, or Apollo, or Bacchus, or Mercury, mystically called

159 *Cadmilos*) and Venus, representing, as before, the *or reason, the or word or communicative power, and the

160 or love;-that the Cadmilos* or Mercury, the

161 manifested, communicated, or sent, appeared not only in his

162 proper person as second of the higher triad, but also as a

163 mediator between the higher and lower triad, and so there were

164 seven divinities; and, indeed, according to some authorities, it

165 might seem that the *Cadmilos* acted once as a mediator of

166 the higher, and once of the lower, triad, and that so there were

167 eight Cabeiric divinities. The lower or Titanic powers being

168 subdued, chaos ceased, and creation began in the reign of the

169 divinities of mind and love; but the chaotic gods still existed

170 in the abyss, and the notion of evoking them was the origin, the

171 idea, of the Greek necromancy.

172 These mysteries, like all the others, were certainly in

173 connection with either the Phoenician or Egyptian systems,

174 perhaps with both. Hence the old Cabeiric powers were soon made

175 to answer to the corresponding popular divinities; and the lower

176 triad was called by the uninitiated, Ceres, Vulcan or Pluto, and

177 Proserpine, and the *Cadmilos* became Mercury. It is not

178 without ground that I direct your attention, under these

179 circumstances, to the probable derivation of some portion of this

180 most remarkable system from patriarchal tradition, and to the

181 connection of the Cabeiri with the Kabbala.

182 The Samothracian mysteries continued in

183 celebrity till some time after the commencement of the Christian

184 era. 2 But they gradually sank with the rest

185 of the ancient system of mythology, to which, in fact, they did

186 not properly belong. The peculiar doctrines, however, were

187 preserved in the memories of the initiated, and handed down by

188 individuals. No doubt they were propagated in Europe, and it is

189 not improbable that Paracelsus received many of his opinions from

190 such persons, and I think a connection may be traced between him

191 and Jacob Behmen.

192 The Asiatic supernatural beings are all produced by imagining an

193 excessive magnitude, or an excessive smallness combined with

194 great power; and the broken associations, which must have given

195 rise to such conceptions, are the sources of the interest which

196 they inspire, as exhibiting, through the working of the

197 imagination, the idea of power in the will. This is delightfully

198 exemplified in the *Arabian Nights' Entertainments*, and

199 indeed, more or less, in other works of the same kind. In all

200 these there is the same activity of mind as in dreaming, that is

201 ­ an exertion of the fancy in the combination and

202 recombination of familiar objects so as to produce novel and

203 wonderful imagery. To this must be added that these tales cause

204 no deep feeling of a moral kind ­ whether of religion or

205 love; but an impulse of motion is communicated to the mind

206 without excitement, and this is the reason of their being so

207 generally read and admired.

208 I think it not unlikely that the *Milesian Tales* contained

209 the germs of many of those now in the Arabian Nights; indeed it

210 is scarcely possible to doubt that the Greek empire must have

211 left deep impression on the Persian intellect. So also many of

212 the Roman Catholic legends are taken from Apuleius. In that

213 exquisite story of *Cupid and Psyche*, the allegory is of no

214 injury to the dramatic vividness of the tale. It is evidently a

215 philosophic attempt to parry Christianity with a

216 *quasi*-Platonic account of the fall and redemption of the

217 soul.

218 The charm of De Foe's works, especially of *Robinson

219 Crusoe*, is founded on the same principle. It always

220 interests, never agitates. Crusoe himself is merely a

221 representative of humanity in general; neither his intellectual

222 nor his moral qualities set him above the middle degree of

223 mankind; his only prominent characteristic is the spirit of

224 enterprise and wandering, which is, nevertheless, a very common

225 disposition. You will observe that all that is wonderful in this

226 tale is the result of external circumstances ­ of things

227 which fortune brings to Crusoe's hand.

228 Footnote

229 1: Partly from Mr. Green's note. *Ed.*

230 return to footnote mark

231 Footnote

232 2: In the reign of Tiberius, A. D. 18, Germanicus

233 attempted to visit Samothrace; ­ *illum in regressu sacra

234 Samothracum visere nitentem obvii aquilones depulere.* Tacit.

235 *Ann*. II. e. 54. *Ed.*

236 return to footnote mark

Notes on Robinson Crusoe  1

118 >

119 (Vol. i. p. 17.)

120 > But my ill fate pushed me on now with an obstinacy that nothing

121 > could resist; and though I had several times loud calls from my

122 > reason, and my more composed judgment to go home, yet I had no

123 > power to do it. I know not what to call this, nor will I urge

124 > that it is a secret overruling decree that hurries us on to be

125 > the instruments of our own destruction, even though it be before

126 > us, and that we rush upon it with our eyes open.

127 The wise only possess ideas; the greater part of mankind are

128 possessed by them. Robinson Crusoe was not conscious of the

129 master impulse, even because it was his master, and had taken, as

130 he says, full possession of him. When once the mind, in despite

131 of the remonstrating conscience, has abandoned its free power to

132 a haunting impulse or idea, then whatever tends to give depth and

133 vividness to this idea or indefinite imagination, increases its

134 despotism, and in the same proportion renders the reason and free

135 will ineffectual. Now, fearful calamities, sufferings, horrors,

136 and hair-breadth escapes will have this effect, far more than

137 even sensual pleasure and prosperous incidents. Hence the evil

138 consequences of sin in such cases, instead of retracting or

139 deterring the sinner, goad him on to his destruction. This is the

140 moral of Shakspeare's

141 *Macbeth*

142 , and the true solution of

143 this paragraph, ­ not any overruling decree of divine wrath,

144 but the tyranny of the sinner's own evil imagination, which he

145 has voluntarily chosen as his master.

146 Compare the contemptuous Swift with the contemned De Foe, and how

147 superior will the latter be found! But by what test? ­ Even

148 by this; that the writer who makes me sympathize with his

149 presentations with the whole of my being, is more estimable than

150 he who calls forth, and appeals but to, a part of my being ­

151 my sense of the ludicrous, for instance. De Foe's excellence it

152 is, to make me forget my specific class, character, and

153 circumstances, and to raise me while I read him, into the

154 universal man.

155 >

156 I smiled to myself at the sight of this money: "O

157 > drug!" said I aloud, &c. *However, upon second thoughts, I took

158 > it away;* and wrapping all this in a piece of canvass,

159 > &c.

160 Worthy of Shakspeare! ­ and yet the simple semicolon after

161 it, the instant passing on without the least pause of reflex

162 consciousness, is more exquisite and masterlike than the touch

163 itself. A meaner writer, a Marmontel, would have put an (!) after

164 *'away,'*

165 and have commenced a fresh paragraph. (30th July,

166 1830.)

167 >

168 (P. 111)

169 > And I must confess, my religious thankfulness to God's providence

170 > began to abate too, upon the discovering that all this was

171 > nothing but what was common; though I ought to have been as

172 > thankful for so strange and unforeseen a providence, as if it had

173 > been miraculous.

174 To make men feel the truth of this is one characteristic object

175 of the miracles worked by Moses;-in them the providence is

176 miraculous, the miracles providential.

177 >

178 (P. 126.)

179 > The growing up of the corn, as is hinted in my *Journal*,

180 > had, at first, some little influence upon me, and began to affect

181 > me with seriousness, as long as I thought it had something

182 > miraculous in it, &c.

183 By far the ablest vindication of miracles which I have met with.

184 It is indeed the true ground, the proper purpose and intention of

185 a miracle.

186 >

187 (P. 141.)

188 > To think that this was all my own, that I was king and lord of

189 > all this country indefeasibly, &c.

190 By the by, what is the law of England respecting this? Suppose I

191 had discovered, or been wrecked on an uninhabited island, would

192 it be mine or the king's?

193 >

194 (P. 223.) I considered ­ that as I could not

195 > foresee what the ends of divine wisdom might be in all this, so I

196 > was not to dispute his sovereignty, who, as I was his creature,

197 > had an undoubted right, by creation, to govern and dispose of me

198 > absolutely as he thought fit, &c.

199 I could never understand this reasoning, grounded on a complete

200 misapprehension of St. Paul's image of the potter, Rom. ix., or

201 rather I do fully understand the absurdity of it. The

202 susceptibility of pain and pleasure, of good and evil,

203 constitutes a right in every creature endowed therewith in

204 relation to every rational and moral being, ­

205 a

206 *fortiori*

207 , therefore, to the Supreme Reason, to the

208 absolutely good Being. Remember Davenant's verses; ­

209 >

210 Doth it our reason's mutinies appease

211 > To say, the potter may his own clay mould

212 > To every use, or in what shape he please,

213 > At first not counsell'd, nor at last controll'd?

214 >

215 > Power's hand can neither easy be, nor strict

216 > To lifeless clay, which ease nor torment knows,

217 > And where it cannot favour or afflict,

218 > It neither justice or injustice shows.

219 >

220 > But souls have life, and life eternal too:

221 > Therefore, if doom'd before they can offend,

222 > It seems to show what heavenly power can do,

223 > But does not in that deed that power commend.

224 >

225 > (*Death of Astragon*. st. 88, &c. P. 232-3.)

226 >

227 > And this I must observe with grief too, that the discomposure of

228 > my mind had too great impressions also upon the religious parts

229 > of my thoughts, ­ praying to God being properly an act of the

230 > mind, not of the body.

231 As justly conceived as it is beautifully expressed. And a mighty

232 motive for habitual prayer; for this cannot but greatly

233 facilitate the performance of rational prayer even in moments of

234 urgent distress.

235 >

236 (P. 244.)

237 > That this would justify the conduct of the Spaniards in all their

238 > barbarities practised in America.

239 De Foe was a true philanthropist, who had risen above the

240 antipathies of nationality; but he was evidently partial to the

241 Spanish character, which, however, it is not, I fear, possible to

242 acquit of cruelty. Witness the Netherlands, the Inquisition, the

243 late Guerilla warfare, &c.

244 >

245 (P. 249.)

246 > That I shall not discuss, and perhaps cannot account for; but

247 > certainly they are a proof of the converse of spirits,

248 > &c.

249 This reminds me of a conversation I once over heard. "How a

250 statement so injurious to Mr. A. and so contrary to the truth,

251 should have been made to you by Mr. B. I do not pretend to

252 account for; ­ only I know of my own knowledge that B. is an

253 inveterate liar, and has long borne malice against Mr. A.; and I

254 can prove that he has repeatedly declared that in some way or

255 other he would do Mr. A. a mischief."

256 >

257 (P. 254.)

258 > The place I was in was a most delightful cavity or grotto of its

259 > kind, as could be expected, though perfectly dark; the floor was

260 > dry and level, and had a sort of small loose gravel on it,

261 > &c.

262 How accurate an observer of nature De Foe was! The reader will

263 at once recognize Professor Buckland's caves and the diluvial

264 gravel.

265 >

266 (P. 308.)

267 > I entered into a long discourse with him about the devil, the

268 > original of him, his rebellion against God, his enmity to man,

269 > the reason of it, his setting himself up in the dark parts of the

270 > world to be worshipped instead of God, &c.

271 I presume that Milton's

272 *Paradise Lost*

273 must have been

274 bound up with one of Crusoe's

275 *Bibles*

276 ; otherwise I should

277 be puzzled to know where he found all this history of the Old

278 Gentleman. Not a word of it in the

279 *Bible*

280 itself, I am

281 quite sure. But to be serious. De Foe did not reflect that all

282 these difficulties are attached to a mere fiction, or, at the

283 best, an allegory, supported by a few popular phrases and figures

284 of speech used incidentally or dramatically by the Evangelists,

285 ­ and that the existence of a personal, intelligent, evil

286 being, the counterpart and antagonist of God, is in direct

287 contradiction to the most express declarations of Holy Writ.

288 *"Shall there be evil in a city, and the Lord hath not done

289 it?"*

290 Amos, iii. 6.

291 *"I make peace and create evil."*

292 Isa. xlv. 7. This is the deep mystery of the abyss of God.

293 >

294 (Vol. ii. p. 3.)

295 > I have often heard persons of good judgment say, ... that there

296 > is no such thing as a spirit appearing, a ghost walking, and the

297 > like, &c.

298 I cannot conceive a better definition of Body than "spirit

299 appearing," or of a flesh-and-blood man than a rational spirit

300 apparent. But a spirit

301 *per se*

302 appearing is tantamount to a

303 spirit appearing without its appearances. And as for ghosts, it

304 is enough for a man of common sense to observe, that a ghost and

305 a shadow are concluded in the same definition, that is,

306 visibility without tangibility.

307 >

308 (P. 9.)

309 > She was, in a few words the stay of all my affairs, the centre

310 > of all my enterprises, &c.

311 The stay of his affairs, the centre of his interests, the

312 regulator of his schemes and movements, whom it soothed his pride

313 to submit to, and in complying with whose wishes the conscious

314 sensation of his acting will increased the impulse, while it

315 disguised the coercion, of duty! ­ the clinging dependent,

316 yet the strong supporter ­ the comforter, the comfort, and

317 the soul's living home! This is De Foe's comprehensive character

318 of the wife, as she should be; and, to the honour of womanhood be

319 it spoken, there are few neighbourhoods in which one name at

320 least might not be found for the portrait.

321 The exquisite paragraphs in this and the next page, in addition

322 to others scattered, though with a sparing hand, through his

323 novels, afford sufficient proof that De Foe was a first-rate

324 master of periodic style; but with sound judgment, and the fine

325 tact of genius, he has avoided it as adverse to, nay,

326 incompatible with, the every-day matter of fact realness, which

327 forms the charm and the character of all his romances. The

328 *Robinson Crusoe*

329 is like the vision of a happy night-mair,

330 such as a denizen of Elysium might be supposed to have from a

331 little excess in his nectar and ambrosia supper. Our imagination

332 is kept in full play, excited to the highest; yet all the while

333 we are touching, or touched by, common flesh and blood.

334 >

335 (P. 67.)

336 > The ungrateful creatures began to be as insolent and troublesome

337 > as before, &c.

338 How should it be otherwise? They were idle; and when we will not

339 sow corn, the devil will be sure to sow weeds, night-shade,

340 henbane, and devil's-bit.

341 >

342 (P. 82.)

343 > That hardened villain was so far from denying it, that he said

344 > it was true, and ­ ­ him they would do it still before

345 > they had done with them.

346 Observe when a man has once abandoned himself to wickedness, he

347 cannot stop, and does not join the devils till he has become a

348 devil himself. Rebelling against his conscience he becomes the

349 slave of his own furious will.

350 One excellence of De Foe, amongst many, is his sacrifice of

351 lesser interest to the greater because more universal. Had he (as

352 without any improbability he might have done) given his Robinson

353 Crusoe any of the turn for natural history, which forms so

354 striking and delightful a feature in the equally uneducated

355 Dampier; ­ had he made him find out qualities and uses in the

356 before (to him) unknown plants of the island, discover, for

357 instance, a substitute for hops, or describe birds, &c. ­

358 many delightful pages and incidents might have enriched the book;

359 ­ but then Crusoe would have ceased to be the universal

360 representative, the person, for whom every reader could

361 substitute himself. But now nothing is done, thought, suffered,

362 or desired, but what every man can imagine himself doing,

363 thinking, feeling, or wishing for. Even so very easy a problem as

364 that of finding a substitute for ink, is with exquisite judgment

365 made to baffle Crusoe's inventive faculties. And in what he does,

366 he arrives at no excellence; he does not make basket work like

367 Will Atkins; the carpentering, tailoring, pottery, &c. are all

368 just what will answer his purposes, and those are confined to

369 needs that all men have, and comforts that all men desire. Crusoe

370 rises only to the point to which all men may be made to feel that

371 they might, and that they ought to, rise in religion, ­ to

372 resignation, dependence on, and thankful acknowledgement of, the

373 divine mercy and goodness.

374 In the education of children, love is first to be instilled, and

375 out of love obedience is to be educed. Then impulse and power

376 should be given to the intellect, and the ends of a moral being

377 be exhibited. For this object thus much is effected by works of

378 imagination; ­ that they carry the mind out of self, and show

379 the possible of the good and the great in the human character.

380 The height, whatever it may be, of the imaginative standard will

381 do no harm; we are commanded to imitate one who is inimitable. We

382 should address ourselves to those faculties in a child's mind,

383 which are first awakened by nature, and consequently first admit

384 of cultivation, that is to say, the memory and the imagination.

385 The comparing power, the judgment, is not at that age active, and

386 ought not to be forcibly excited, as is too frequently and

387 mistakenly done in the modern systems of education, which can

388 only lead to selfish views, debtor and creditor principles of

389 virtue, and an inflated sense of merit. In the imagination of man

390 exist the seeds of all moral and scientific improvement;

391 chemistry was first alchemy, and out of astrology sprang

392 astronomy. In the childhood of those sciences the imagination

393 opened a way, and furnished materials, on which the ratiocinative

394 powers in a maturer state operated with success. The imagination

395 is the distinguishing characteristic of man as a progressive

396 being; and I repeat that it ought to be carefully guided and

397 strengthened as the indispensable means and instrument of

398 continued amelioration and refinement. Men of genius and goodness

399 are generally restless in their minds in the present, and this,

400 because they are by a law of their nature unremittingly regarding

401 themselves in the future, and contemplating the possible of moral

402 and intellectual advance towards perfection. Thus we live by hope

403 and faith; thus we are for the most part able to realize what we

404 will, and thus we accomplish the end of our being. The

405 contemplation of futurity inspires humility of soul in our

406 judgment of the present.

407 I think the memory of children cannot, in reason, be too much

408 stored with the objects and facts of natural history. God opens

409 the images of nature, like the leaves of a book, before the eyes

410 of his creature, Man ­ and teaches him all that is grand and

411 beautiful in the foaming cataract, the glassy lake, and the

412 floating mist.

413 The common modern novel, in which there is no imagination, but a

414 miserable struggle to excite and gratify mere curiosity, ought,

415 in my judgment, to be wholly forbidden to children. Novel-reading

416 of this sort is especially injurious to the growth of the

417 imagination, the judgment, and the morals, especially to the

418 latter, because it excites mere feelings without at the same time

419 ministering an impulse to action. Women are good novelists, but

420 indifferent poets; and this because they rarely or never

421 thoroughly distinguish between fact and fiction. In the jumble of

422 the two lies the secret of the modern novel, which is the

423 *medium aliquid*

424 between them, having just so much of

425 fiction as to obscure the fact, and so much of fact as to render

426 the fiction insipid. The perusal of a fashionable lady's novel is

427 to me very much like looking at the scenery and decorations of a

428 theatre by broad daylight. The source of the common fondness for

429 novels of this sort rests in that dislike of vacancy and that

430 love of sloth, which are inherent in the human mind; they afford

431 excitement without producing reaction. By reaction I mean an

432 activity of the intellectual faculties, which shows itself in

433 consequent reasoning and observation, and originates action and

434 conduct according to a principle. Thus, the act of thinking

435 presents two sides for contemplation, ­ that of external

436 causality, in which the train of thought may be considered as the

437 result of outward impressions, of accidental combinations, of

438 fancy, or the associations of the memory, ­ and on the other

439 hand, that of internal causality, or of the energy of the will on

440 the mind itself. Thought, therefore, might thus be regarded as

441 passive or active; and the same faculties may in a popular sense

442 be expressed as perception or observation, fancy or imagination,

443 memory or recollection.

444 Footnote

445 1

446 : These notes were written by Mr. C. in Mr. Gillman's

447 copy of

448 *Robinson Crusoe*

449 , in the summer of 1830. The

450 references in the text are to Major's edition, 1831.

451 *Ed.*

452 return to footnote mark

453 Contents

454 Contents, p.2

455 ---

Lecture XII ­ Dreams ­

121 Apparitions ­ Alchemists ­ Personality of the Evil Being

122 ­ Bodily Identity

123 It is a general, but, as it appears to me, a mistaken opinion,

124 that in our ordinary dreams we judge the objects to be real. I

125 say our ordinary dreams; ­ because as to the night-mair the

126 opinion is to a considerable extent just. But the night-mair is

127 not a mere dream, but takes place when the waking state of the

128 brain is recommencing, and most often during a rapid alternation,

129 a twinkling, as it were, of sleeping and waking; ­ while

130 either from pressure on, or from some derangement in, the stomach

131 or other digestive organs acting on the external skin (which is

132 still in sympathy with the stomach and bowels,) and benumbing it,

133 the sensations sent up to the brain by double touch (that is,

134 when my own hand touches my side or breast,) are so faint as to

135 be merely equivalent to the sensation given by single touch, as

136 when another person's hand touches me. The mind, therefore, which

137 at all times, with and without our distinct consciousness, seeks

138 for, and assumes, some outward cause for every impression from

139 without, and which in sleep, by aid of the imaginative faculty,

140 converts its judgments respecting the cause into a personal image

141 as being the cause, ­ the mind, I say, in this case, deceived

142 by past experience, attributes the painful sensation received to

143 a correspondent agent, ­ an assassin, for instance, stabbing

144 at the side, or a goblin sitting on the breast. Add too that the

145 impressions of the bed, curtains, room, &c. received by the eyes

146 in the half-moments of their opening, blend with, and give

147 vividness and appropriate distance to, the dream image which

148 returns when they close again; and thus we unite the actual

149 perceptions, or their immediate reliques, with the phantoms of

150 the inward sense; and in this manner so confound the half-waking,

151 half-sleeping, reasoning power, that we actually do pass a

152 positive judgment on the reality of what we see and hear, though

153 often accompanied by doubt and self-questioning, which, as I have

154 myself experienced, will at times become strong enough, even

155 before we awake, to convince us that it is what it is ­

156 namely, the night-mair.

157 In ordinary dreams we do not judge the objects to be real; ­

158 we simply do not determine that they are unreal. The sensations

159 which they seem to produce, are in truth the causes and occasions

160 of the images; of which there are two obvious proofs: first, that

161 in dreams the strangest and most sudden metamorphoses do not

162 create any sensation of surprise: and the second, that as to the

163 most dreadful images, which during the dream were accompanied

164 with agonies of terror, we merely awake, or turn round on the

165 other side, and off fly both image and agony, which would be

166 impossible if the sensations were produced by the images. This

167 has always appeared to me an absolute demonstration of the true

168 nature of ghosts and apparitions ­ such I mean of the tribe

169 as were not pure inventions. Fifty years ago, (and to this day in

170 the ruder parts of Great Britain and Ireland, in almost every

171 kitchen and in too many parlours it is nearly the same,) you

172 might meet persons who would assure you in the most solemn

173 manner, so that you could not doubt their veracity at least, that

174 they had seen an apparition of such and such a person, ­ in

175 many cases, that the apparition had spoken to them; and they

176 would describe themselves as having been in an agony of terror.

177 They would tell you the story in perfect health. Now take the

178 other class of facts, in which real ghosts have appeared; ­ I

179 mean, where figures have been dressed up for the purpose of

180 passing for apparitions:­ in every instance I have known or

181 heard of (and I have collected very many) the consequence has

182 been either sudden death, or fits, or idiocy, or mania, or a

183 brain fever. Whence comes the difference? evidently from this,

184 ­ that in the one case the whole of the nervous system has

185 been by slight internal causes gradually and all together brought

186 into a certain state, the sensation of which is extravagantly

187 exaggerated during sleep, and of which the images are the mere

188 effects and exponents, as the motions of the weathercock are of

189 the wind; ­ while in the other case, the image rushing

190 through the senses upon a nervous system, wholly unprepared,

191 actually causes the sensation, which is sometimes powerful enough

192 to produce a total check, and almost always a lesion or

193 inflammation. Who has not witnessed the difference in shock when

194 we have leaped down half-a-dozen steps intentionally, and that of

195 having missed a single stair. How comparatively severe the latter

196 is! The fact really is, as to apparitions, that the terror

197 produces the image instead of the contrary; for *in omnem actum

198 perceptionis influit imaginatio,* as says Wolfe.

199 O, strange is the self-power of the imagination ­ when

200 painful sensations have made it their interpreter, or returning

201 gladsomeness or convalescence has made its chilled and evanished

202 figures and landscape bud, blossom, and live in scarlet, green,

203 and snowy white (like the fire-screen inscribed with the nitrate

204 and muriate of cobalt,) ­ strange is the power to represent

205 the events and circumstances, even to the anguish or the triumph

206 of the *quasi*-credent soul, while the necessary conditions,

207 the only possible causes of such contingencies, are known to be

208 in fact quite hopeless; ­ yea, when the pure mind would

209 recoil from the eve-lengthened shadow of an approaching hope, as

210 from a crime;-and yet the effect shall have place, and substance,

211 and living energy, and, on a blue islet of ether, in a whole sky

212 of blackest cloudage, shine like a firstling of creation!

213 To return, however to apparitions, and by way of an amusing

214 illustration of the nature and value of even contemporary

215 testimony upon such subjects, I will present you with a passage,

216 literally translated by my friend, Mr. Southey, from the well

217 known work of Bernal Dias, one of the companions of Cortes, in

218 the conquest of Mexico:

219 >

220 Here it is that Gomara says, that Francisco de Morla

221 > rode forward on a dappled grey horse, before Cortes and the

222 > cavalry came up, and that the apostle St. Iago, or St. Peter, was

223 > there. I must say that all our works and victories are by the

224 > hand of our Lord Jesus Christ, and that in this battle there were

225 > for each of us so many Indians, that they could have covered us

226 > with handfuls of earth, if it had not been that the great mercy

227 > of God helped us in every thing. And it may be that he of whom

228 > Gomara speaks, was the glorious Santiago or San Pedro, and I, as

229 > a sinner, was not worthy to see him; but he whom I saw there and

230 > knew, was Francisco de Morla on a chestnut horse, who came up

231 > with Cortes. And it seems to me that now while I am writing this,

232 > the whole war is represented before these sinful eyes, just in

233 > the manner as we then went through it. And though I, as an

234 > unworthy sinner, might not deserve to see either of these

235 > glorious apostles, there were in our company above four hundred

236 > soldiers, and Cortes, and many other knights; and it would have

237 > been talked of and testified, and they would have made a church,

238 > when they peopled the town, which would have been called Santiago

239 > de la Vittoria, or San Pedro de la Vittoria, as it is now called,

240 > Santa Maria de la Vittoria. And if it was, as Gomara says, bad

241 > Christians must we have been, when our Lord God sent us his holy

242 > apostles, not to acknowledge his great mercy, and venerate his

243 > church daily. And would to God, it had been, as the Chronicler

244 > says! ­ but till I read his Chronicle, I never heard such a

245 > thing from any of the conquerors who were there.

246 Now, what if the odd accident of such a man as Bernal Dias'

247 writing a history had not taken place! Gomara's account, the

248 account of a contemporary, which yet must have been read by

249 scores who were present, would have remained uncontradicted. I

250 remember the story of a man, whom the devil met and talked with,

251 but left at a particular lane; ­ the man followed him with

252 his eyes, and when the devil got to the turning or bend of the

253 lane, he vanished! The devil was upon this occasion drest in a

254 blue coat, plush waistcoat, leather breeches and boots, and

255 talked and looked just like a common man, except as to a

256 particular lock of hair which he had. "And how do you know then

257 that it was the devil?" ­ "How do I know," replied the

258 fellow, ­ "why, if it had not been the devil, being drest as

259 he was, and looking as he did, why should I have been sore

260 stricken with fright, when I first saw him? and why should I be

261 in such a tremble all the while he talked? And, moreover, he had

262 a particular sort of a kind of a lock, and when I groaned and

263 said, upon every question he asked me, Lord have mercy upon me!

264 or, Christ have mercy upon me! it was plain enough that he did

265 not like it, and so he left me!" ­ The man was quite sober

266 when he related this story; but as it happened to him on his

267 return from market, it is probable that he was then muddled. As

268 for myself, I was actually seen in Newgate in the winter of 1798;

269 ­ the person who saw me there, said he had asked my name of

270 Mr. A. B. a known acquaintance of mine, who told him that it was

271 young Coleridge, who had married the eldest Miss ­ ­ .

272 "Will you go to Newgate, Sir?" said my friend;" for I assure you

273 that Mr. C. is now in Germany." "Very willingly," replied the

274 other, and away they went to Newgate, and sent for A. B.

275 "Coleridge," cried he, "in Newgate! God forbid!" I said, "young

276 Col ­ ­ who married the eldest Miss ­ ­ ." The

277 names were something similar. And yet this person had himself

278 really seen me at one of my lectures.

279 I remember, upon the occasion of my inhaling the nitrous oxide at

280 the Royal Institution, about five minutes afterwards, a gentleman

281 came from the other side of the theatre and said to me, ­

282 "Was it not ravishingly delightful, Sir?" ­ "It was highly

283 pleasurable, no doubt." ­ "Was it not very like sweet music?"

284 ­ "I cannot say I perceived any analogy to it." ­ "Did

285 you not say it was very like Mrs. Billington singing by your

286 ear?" ­ "No, Sir, I said that while I was breathing the gas,

287 there was a singing in my ears."

288 To return, however, to dreams, I not only believe, for the

289 reasons given, but have more than once actually experienced that

290 the most fearful forms, when produced simply by association,

291 instead of causing fear, operate no other effect than the same

292 would do if they had passed through my mind as thoughts, while I

293 was composing a faery tale; the whole depending on the wise and

294 gracious law in our nature, that the actual bodily sensations,

295 called forth according to the law of association by thoughts and

296 images of the mind, never greatly transcend the limits of

297 pleasurable feeling in a tolerably healthy frame, unless where an

298 act of the judgment supervenes and interprets them as purporting

299 instant danger to ourselves.

300 1

301 There

302 have been very

303 strange and incredible stories told of and by the alchemists.

304 Perhaps in some of them there may have been a specific form of

305 mania, originating in the constant intension of the mind on an

306 imaginary end, associated with an immense variety of means, all

307 of them substances not familiar to men in general, and in forms

308 strange and unlike to those of ordinary nature. Sometimes, it

309 seems as if the alchemists wrote like the Pythagoreans on music,

310 imagining a metaphysical and inaudible music as the basis of the

311 audible. It is clear that by sulphur they meant the solar rays or

312 light, and by mercury the principle of ponderability, so that

313 their theory was the same with that of the Heraclitic physics, or

314 the modern German

315 *Naturphilosophie,*

316 which deduces all

317 things from light and gravitation, each being bipolar;

318 gravitation=north and south, or attraction and repulsion;

319 light=east and west, or contraction and dilation; and gold being

320 the tetrad, or interpenetration of both, as water was the dyad of

321 light, and iron the dyad of gravitation.

322 It is, probably, unjust to accuse the alchemists generally of

323 dabbling with attempts at magic in the common sense of the term.

324 The supposed exercise of magical power always involved some moral

325 guilt, directly or indirectly, as in stealing a piece of meat to

326 lay on warts, touching humours with the hand of an executed

327 person, &c. Rites of this sort and other practices of sorcery

328 have always been regarded with trembling abhorrence by all

329 nations, even the most ignorant, as by the Africans, the Hudson's

330 Bay people and others. The alchemists were, no doubt, often

331 considered as dealers in art magic, and many of them were not

332 unwilling that such a belief should be prevalent; and the more

333 earnest among them evidently looked at their association of

334 substances, fumigations, and other chemical operations as merely

335 ceremonial, and seem, therefore, to have had a deeper meaning,

336 that of evoking a latent power. It would be profitable to make a

337 collection of all the cases of cures by magical charms and

338 incantations; much useful information might, probably, be derived

339 from it; for it is to be observed that such rites are the form in

340 which medical knowledge would be preserved amongst a barbarous

341 and ignorant people.

342 Footnote

343 1

344 : From Mr. Green's note.

345 *Ed.*

346 return to footnote mark

Note  1  June,

124 1827.

125 The apocryphal book of

126 *Tobit*

127 consists of a very simple,

128 but beautiful and interesting, family-memoir, into which some

129 later Jewish poet or fabulist of Alexandria wove the ridiculous

130 and frigid machinery, borrowed from the popular superstitions of

131 the Greeks (though, probably, of Egyptian origin), and

132 accommodated, clumsily enough, to the purer monotheism of the

133 Mosaic law.

134 *The Rape of the Lock*

135 is another instance of a

136 simple tale thus enlarged at a later period, though in this case

137 by the same author, and with a very different result. Now unless

138 Mr. Hillhouse is Romanist enough to receive this nursery-tale

139 garnish of a domestic incident as grave history and holy writ,

140 (for which, even from learned Roman Catholics, he would gain more

141 credit as a very obedient child of the Church than as a biblical

142 critic), he will find it no easy matter to support this assertion

143 of his by the passages of Scripture here referred to,

144 consistently with any sane interpretation of their import and

145 purpose.

146 I.**

147 The Fallen Spirits.

148 **

149 This is the mythological form, or, if you will, the symbolical

150 representation, of a profound idea necessary as the

151 *prae-suppositum*

152 of the Christian scheme, or a postulate of

153 reason, indispensable, if we would render the existence of a

154 world of finites compatible with the assumption of a

155 super-mundane God, not one with the world. In short, this idea is

156 the condition under which alone the reason of man can retain the

157 doctrine of an infinite and absolute Being, and yet keep clear of

158 pantheism as exhibited by Benedict Spinosa.

159 II.**

160 The Egyptian Magicians.

161 **

162 This whole narrative is probably a relic of the old diplomatic

163 *lingua-arcana,*

164 or state-symbolique ­ in which the

165 prediction of events is expressed as the immediate causing of

166 them. Thus the prophet is said to destroy the city, the

167 destruction of which he predicts. The word which our version

168 renders by

169 *"enchantments"*

170 signifies "flames or burnings,"

171 by which it is probable that the Egyptians were able to deceive

172 the spectators, and substitute serpents for staves. See Parkhurst

173 *in voce.*

174 And with regard to the possessions in the

175 *Gospels*

176 , bear in

177 mind first of all, that spirits are not necessarily souls or

178 *I's*

179 (

180 *ich-heiten*

181 or

182 *self-consciousnesses*

183 ),

184 and that the most ludicrous absurdities would follow from taking

185 them as such in the Gospel instances; and secondly, that the

186 Evangelist, who has recorded the most of these incidents, himself

187 speaks of one of these possessed persons as a lunatic; ­

188 *

189 Matt*

190 . xvii. 15.18.) while St. John names them not at all,

191 but seems to include them under the description of diseased or

192 deranged persons. That madness may result from spiritual causes,

193 and not only or principally from physical ailments, may readily

194 be admitted. Is not our will itself a spiritual power? Is it not

195 the spirit of the man? The mind of a rational and responsible

196 being (that is, of a free-agent) is a spirit, though it does not

197 follow that all spirits are minds. Who shall dare determine what

198 spiritual influences may not arise out of the collective evil

199 wills of wicked men? Even the bestial life, sinless in animals

200 and their nature, may when awakened in the man and by his own act

201 admitted into his will, become a spiritual influence. He receives

202 a nature into his will, which by this very act becomes a corrupt

203 will; and

204 *vice versa,*

205 this will becomes his nature, and

206 thus a corrupt nature. This may be conceded; and this is all that

207 the recorded words of our Saviour absolutely require in order to

208 receive an appropriate sense; but this is altogether different

209 from making spirits to be devils, and devils self-conscious

210 individuals.

211 Footnote

212 1

213 : Written in a copy of Mr. Hillhouse's

214 *Hadad*

215 .

216 *Ed.*

217 return to footnote mark

Notes  1  March,

127 1824.

128 >

129 *A Christian's conflicts and conquests*, p.

130 > 459.

131 > By the devil we are to understand that apostate spirit which fell

132 > from God, and is always designing to hale down others from God

133 > also. The Old Dragon (mentioned in the Revelation) with his tail

134 > drew down the third part of the stars of heaven and cast them to

135 > the earth.

136 How much is it to be regretted, that so enlightened and able a

137 divine as Smith, had not philosophically and scripturally

138 enucleated this so difficult yet important question, ­

139 respecting the personal existence of the evil principle; that is,

140 whether as

141 *

142 of paganism is

143 in Christianity, so the

144 is to be

145 , ­ and whether this is an

146 express doctrine of Christ, and not merely a Jewish dogma left

147 undisturbed to fade away under the increasing light of the

148 Gospel, instead of assuming the former, and confirming the

149 position by a verse from a poetic tissue of visual symbols, ­

150 a verse alien from the subject, and by which the Apocalypt

151 enigmatized the Neronian persecutions and the apostacy through

152 fear occasioned by it in a large number of converts.

153 >

154 (Ib*. p. 463.)

155 > When we say, the devil is continually busy with us, I mean not

156 > only some apostate spirit as one particular being, but that

157 > spirit of apostacy which is lodged in all men's natures; and this

158 > may seem particularly to be aimed at in this place, if we observe

159 > the context:­ as the scripture speaks of Christ not only as a

160 > particular person, but as a divine principle in holy souls.

161 > Indeed the devil is not only the name of one particular thing,

162 > but a nature.

163 May I not venture to suspect that this was Smith's own belief

164 and judgment? and that his conversion of the Satan, that is,

165 *circuitor*

166 , or minister of police (what our Sterne calls

167 the accusing angel) in the prologue to Job into the devil was a

168 mere condescension to the prevailing prejudice? Here, however, he

169 speaks like himself, and like a true religious philosopher, who

170 felt that the personality of evil spirits is a trifling question,

171 compared with the personality of the evil principle. This is

172 indeed most momentous.

173 Footnote

174 1

175 : Written in a copy of

176 *Select Discourses by John

177 Smith, of Queen's College, Cambridge, 1660,*

178 and communicated

179 by the Rev. Edward Coleridge.

180 *Ed.*

181 return to footnote mark

Note on a passage in *The Life of Henry, Earl of

130 Morland*. 20th June, 1827.

131 The defect of this and all similar theories that I am acquainted

132 with, or rather, let me say, the

133 *desideratum*

134 , is the

135 neglect of a previous definition of the term "body." What do you

136 mean by it? The immediate grounds of a man's size, visibility,

137 tangibility, &c.? ­ But these are in a continual flux even as

138 a column of smoke. The material particles of carbon, nitrogen,

139 oxygen, hydrogen, lime, phosphorus, sulphur, soda, iron, that

140 constitute the ponderable organism in May, 1827, at the moment of

141 Pollio's death in his 70th year, have no better claim to be

142 called his "body," than the numerical particles of the same names

143 that constituted the ponderable mass in May, 1787, in Pollio's

144 prime of manhood in his 30th year; ­ the latter no less than

145 the former go into the grave, that is, suffer dissolution, the

146 one in a series, the other simultaneously. The result to the

147 particles is precisely the same in both, and of both therefore we

148 must say with holy Paul, ­

149 *"Thou fool! that which thou

150 sowest, thou sowest not that body that shall be,"*

151 &c. Neither

152 this nor that is the body that abideth. Abideth, I say; for that

153 which riseth again must have remained, though perhaps in an inert

154 state. ­ It is not dead, but sleepeth; ­ that is, it is

155 not dissolved any more than the exterior or phenomenal organism

156 appears to us dissolved when it lieth in apparent inactivity

157 during our sleep.

158 Sound reasoning this, to the best of my judgment, as far as it

159 goes. But how are we to explain the reaction of this fluxional

160 body on the animal? In each moment the particles by the informing

161 force of the living principle constitute an organ not only of

162 motion and sense, but of consciousness. The organ plays on the

163 organist. How is this conceivable? The solution requires a depth,

164 stillness, and subtlety of spirit not only for its discovery, but

165 even for the understanding of it when discovered, and in the most

166 appropriate words enunciated. I can merely give a hint. The

167 particles themselves must have an interior and gravitative being,

168 and the multeity must be a removable or at least suspensible

169 accident.

170 Contents

171 Contents, p.2

172 ---

Lecture XIII ­ on Poesy or

133 Art

134 Man communicates by articulation of sounds, and paramountly by

135 the memory in the ear; nature by the impression of bounds and

136 surfaces on the eye, and through the eye it gives significance

137 and appropriation, and thus the conditions of memory, or the

138 capability of being remembered, to sounds, smells, &c. Now Art,

139 used collectively for painting, sculpture, architecture and

140 music, is the mediatress between, and reconciler of, nature and

141 man. It is, therefore, the power of humanizing nature, of

142 infusing the thoughts and passions of man into every thing which

143 is the object of his contemplation; colour, form, motion and

144 sound are the elements which it combines, and it stamps them into

145 unity in the mould of a moral idea.

146 The primary art is writing; ­ primary, if we regard the

147 purpose abstracted from the different modes of realizing it,

148 those steps of progression of which the instances are still

149 visible in the lower degrees of civilization. First, there is

150 mere gesticulation; then rosaries or *wampun*; then

151 picture-language; then hieroglyphics, and finally alphabetic

152 letters. These all consist of a translation of man into nature,

153 of a substitution of the visible for the audible.

154 The so called music of savage tribes as little deserves the name

155 of art for the understanding as the ear warrants it for music.

156 Its lowest state is a mere expression of passion by sounds which

157 the passion itself necessitates; ­ the highest amounts to no

158 more than a voluntary reproduction of these sounds in the absence

159 of the occasioning causes, so as to give the pleasure of

160 contrast, ­ for example, by the various outcries of battle in

161 the song of security and triumph. Poetry also is purely human;

162 for all its materials are from the mind, and all its products are

163 for the mind. But it is the apotheosis of the former state, in

164 which by excitement of the associative power passion itself

165 imitates order, and the order resulting produces a pleasurable

166 passion, and thus it elevates the mind by making its feelings the

167 object of its reflexion. So likewise, whilst it recalls the

168 sights and sounds that had accompanied the occasions of the

169 original passions, poetry impregnates them with an interest not

170 their own by means of the passions, and yet tempers the passion

171 by the calming power which all distinct images exert on the human

172 soul. In this way poetry is the preparation for art, inasmuch as

173 it avails itself of the forms of nature to recall, to express,

174 and to modify the thoughts and feelings of the mind. Still,

175 however, poetry can only act through the intervention of

176 articulate speech, which is so peculiarly human, that in all

177 languages it constitutes the ordinary phrase by which man and

178 nature are contradistinguished. It is the original force of the

179 word 'brute,' and even 'mute,' and 'dumb' do not convey the

180 absence of sound, but the absence of articulated sounds.

181 As soon as the human mind is intelligibly addressed by an outward

182 image exclusively of articulate speech, so soon does art

183 commence. But please to observe that I have laid particular

184 stress on the words 'human mind,' ­ meaning to exclude

185 thereby all results common to man and all other sentient

186 creatures, and consequently confining myself to the effect

187 produced by the congruity of the animal impression with the

188 reflective powers of the mind; so that not the thing presented,

189 but that which is re-presented by the thing shall be the source

190 of the pleasure. In this sense nature itself is to a religious

191 observer the art of God; and for the same cause art itself might

192 be defined as of a middle quality between a thought and a thing,

193 or as I said before, the union and reconciliation of that which

194 is nature with that which is exclusively human. It is the figured

195 language of thought, and is distinguished from nature by the

196 unity of all the parts in one thought or idea. Hence nature

197 itself would give us the impression of a work of art if we could

198 see the thought which is present at once in the whole and in

199 every part; and a work of art will be just in proportion as it

200 adequately conveys the thought, and rich in proportion to the

201 variety of parts which it holds in unity.

202 If, therefore, the term 'mute' be taken as opposed not to sound

203 but to articulate speech, the old definition of painting will in

204 fact be the true and best definition of the Fine Arts in general,

205 that is, *muta poesis*, mute poesy, and so of course poesy.

206 And, as all languages perfect themselves by a gradual process of

207 desynonymizing words originally equivalent, I have cherished the

208 wish to use the word 'poesy' as the generic or common term, and

209 to distinguish that species of poesy which is not *muta

210 poesis* by its usual name 'poetry;' while of all the other

211 species which collectively form the Fine Arts, there would remain

212 this as the common definition, ­ that they all, like poetry,

213 are to express intellectual purposes, thoughts, conceptions, and

214 sentiments which have their origin in the human mind, ­ not,

215 however, as poetry does, by means of articulate speech, but as

216 nature or the divine art does, by form, colour, magnitude,

217 proportion, or by sound, that is, silently or musically.

218 Well! it may be said ­ but who has ever thought otherwise? We

219 all know that art is the imitatress of nature. And, doubtless,

220 the truths which I hope to convey would be barren truisms, if all

221 men meant the same by the words 'imitate' and 'nature.' But it

222 would be flattering mankind at large, to presume that such is the

223 fact. First, to imitate. The impression on the wax is not an

224 imitation, but a copy, of the seal; the seal itself is an

225 imitation. But, further, in order to form a philosophic

226 conception, we must seek for the kind, as the heat in ice,

227 invisible light, &c. whilst, for practical purposes, we must have

228 reference to the degree. It is sufficient that philosophically we

229 understand that in all imitation two elements must coexist, and

230 not only coexist, but must be perceived as coexisting. These two

231 constituent elements are likeness and unlikeness, or sameness and

232 difference, and in all genuine creations of art there must be a

233 union of these disparates. The artist may take his point of view

234 where he pleases, provided that the desired effect be perceptibly

235 produced, ­ that there be likeness in the difference,

236 difference in the likeness, and a reconcilement of both in one.

237 If there be likeness to nature without any check of difference,

238 the result is disgusting, and the more complete the delusion, the

239 more loathsome the effect. Why are such simulations of nature, as

240 wax-work figures of men and women, so disagreeable? Because, not

241 finding the motion and the life which we expected, we are shocked

242 as by a falsehood, every circumstance of detail, which before

243 induced us to be interested, making the distance from truth more

244 palpable. You set out with a supposed reality and are

245 disappointed and disgusted with the deception; whilst, in respect

246 to a work of genuine imitation, you begin with an acknowledged

247 total difference, and then every touch of nature gives you the

248 pleasure of an approximation to truth. The fundamental principle

249 of all this is undoubtedly the horror of falsehood and the love

250 of truth inherent in the human breast. The Greek tragic dance

251 rested on these principles, and I can deeply sympathize in

252 imagination with the Greeks in this favourite part of their

253 theatrical exhibitions, when I call to mind the pleasure I felt

254 in beholding the combat of the Horatii and Curiatii most

255 exquisitely danced in Italy to the music of Cimarosa.

256 Secondly, as to nature. We must imitate nature! yes, but what in

257 nature, ­ all and every thing? No, the beautiful in nature.

258 And what then is the beautiful? What is beauty? It is, in the

259 abstract, the unity of the manifold, the coalescence of the

260 diverse; in the concrete, it is the union of the shapely

261 (*formosum*) with the vital. In the dead organic it depends

262 on regularity of form, the first and lowest species of which is

263 the triangle with all its modifications, as in crystals,

264 architecture, &c.; in the living organic it is not mere

265 regularity of form, which would produce a sense of formality;

266 neither is it subservient to any thing beside itself. It may be

267 present in a disagreeable object, in which the proportion of the

268 parts constitutes a whole; it does not arise from association, as

269 the agreeable does, but sometimes lies in the rupture of

270 association; it is not different to different individuals and

271 nations, as has been said, nor is it connected with the ideas of

272 the good, or the fit, or the useful. The sense of beauty is

273 intuitive, and beauty itself is all that inspires pleasure

274 without, and aloof from, and even contrarily to, interest.

275 If the artist copies the mere nature, the *natura naturata*,

276 what idle rivalry? If he proceeds only from a given form, which

277 is supposed to answer to the notion of beauty, what an emptiness,

278 what an unreality there always is in his productions, as in

279 Cipriani's pictures! Believe me, you must master the essence, the

280 *natura naturans*, which presupposes a bond between nature

281 in the higher sense and the soul of man.

282 The wisdom in nature is distinguished from that in man by the

283 co-instantaneity of the plan and the execution; the thought and

284 the product are one, or are given at once; but there is no reflex

285 act, and hence there is no moral responsibility. In man there is

286 reflexion, freedom, and choice; he is, therefore, the head of the

287 visible creation. In the objects of nature are presented, as in a

288 mirror, all the possible elements, steps, and processes of

289 intellect antecedent to consciousness, and therefore to the full

290 development of the intelligential act; and man's mind is the very

291 focus of all the rays of intellect which are scattered throughout

292 the images of nature. Now so to place these images, totalized,

293 and fitted to the limits of the human mind, as to elicit from,

294 and to superinduce upon, the forms themselves the moral

295 reflexions to which they approximate, to make the external

296 internal, the internal external, to make nature thought, and

297 thought nature, ­ this is the mystery of genius in the Fine

298 Arts. Dare I add that the genius must act on the feeling, that

299 body is but a striving to become mind, ­ that it is mind in

300 its essence!

301 In every work of art there is a reconcilement of the external

302 with the internal; the conscious is so impressed on the

303 unconscious as to appear in it; as compare mere letters inscribed

304 on a tomb with figures themselves constituting the tomb. He who

305 combines the two is the man of genius; and for that reason he

306 must partake of both. Hence there is in genius itself an

307 unconscious activity; nay, that is the genius in the man of

308 genius. And this is the true exposition of the rule that the

309 artist must first eloign himself from nature in order to return

310 to her with full effect. Why this? Because if he were to begin by

311 mere painful copying, he would produce masks only, not forms

312 breathing life. He must out of his own mind create forms

313 according to the severe laws of the intellect, in order to

314 generate in himself that co-ordination of freedom and law, that

315 involution of obedience in the prescript, and of the prescript in

316 the impulse to obey, which assimilates him to nature, and enables

317 him to understand her. He merely absents himself for a season

318 from her, that his own spirit, which has the same ground with

319 nature, may learn her unspoken language in its main radicals,

320 before he approaches to her endless compositions of them. Yes,

321 not to acquire cold notions ­ lifeless technical rules ­

322 but living and life-producing ideas, which shall contain their

323 own evidence, the certainty that they are essentially one with

324 the germinal causes in nature ­ his consciousness being the

325 focus and mirror of both, ­ for this does the artist for a

326 time abandon the external real in order to return to it with a

327 complete sympathy with its internal and actual. For of all we

328 see, hear, feel and touch the substance is and must be in

329 ourselves; and therefore there is no alternative in reason

330 between the dreary (and thank heaven! almost impossible) belief

331 that every thing around us is but a phantom, or that the life

332 which is in us is in them likewise; and that to know is to

333 resemble, when we speak of objects out of ourselves, even as

334 within ourselves to learn is, according to Plato, only to

335 recollect; ­ the only effective answer to which, that I have

336 been fortunate to meet with, is that which Pope has consecrated

337 for future use in the line ­

338 >

339 And coxcombs vanquish Berkeley with a

340 > grin!

341 The artist must imitate that which is within the thing, that

342 which is active through form and figure, and discourses to us by

343 symbols ­ the

344 *Natur-geist*

345 , or spirit of nature, as we

346 unconsciously imitate those whom we love; for so only can he hope

347 to produce any work truly natural in the object and truly human

348 in the effect. The idea which puts the form together cannot

349 itself be the form. It is above form, and is its essence, the

350 universal in the individual, or the individuality itself, ­

351 the glance and the exponent of the indwelling power.

352 Each thing that lives has its moment of self-exposition, and so

353 has each period of each thing, if we remove the disturbing forces

354 of accident. To do this is the business of ideal art, whether in

355 images of childhood, youth, or age, in man or in woman. Hence a

356 good portrait is the abstract of the personal; it is not the

357 likeness for actual comparison, but for recollection. This

358 explains why the likeness of a very good portrait is not always

359 recognized; because some persons never abstract, and amongst

360 these are especially to be numbered the near relations and

361 friends of the subject, in consequence of the constant pressure

362 and check exercised on their minds by the actual presence of the

363 original. And each thing that only appears to live has also its

364 possible position of relation to life, as nature herself

365 testifies, who, where she cannot be, prophecies her being in the

366 crystallized metal, or the inhaling plant.

367 The charm, the indispensable requisite, of sculpture is unity of

368 effect. But painting rests in a material remoter from nature, and

369 its compass is therefore greater. Light and shade give external,

370 as well internal, being even with all its accidents, whilst

371 sculpture is confined to the latter. And here I may observe that

372 the subjects chosen for works of art, whether in sculpture or

373 painting, should be such as really are capable of being expressed

374 and conveyed within the limits of those arts. Moreover they ought

375 to be such as will affect the spectator by their truth, their

376 beauty, or their sublimity, and therefore they may be addressed

377 to the judgment, the senses, or the reason. The peculiarity of

378 the impression which they may make, may be derived either from

379 colour and form, or from proportion and fitness, or from the

380 excitement of the moral feelings; or all these maybe combined.

381 Such works as do combine these sources of effect must have the

382 preference in dignity.

383 Imitation of the antique may be too exclusive, and may produce an

384 injurious effect on modern sculpture; ­ 1st, generally,

385 because such an imitation cannot fail to have a tendency to keep

386 the attention fixed on externals rather than on the thought

387 within; ­ 2ndly, because, accordingly, it leads the artist to

388 rest satisfied with that which is always imperfect, namely,

389 bodily form, and circumscribes his views of mental expression to

390 the ideas of power and grandeur only; ­ 3rdly, because it

391 induces an effort to combine together two incongruous things,

392 that is to say, modern feelings in antique forms; ­ 4thly,

393 because it speaks in a language, as it were, learned and dead,

394 the tones of which, being unfamiliar, leave the common spectator

395 cold and unimpressed; ­ and lastly, because it necessarily

396 causes a neglect of thoughts, emotions and images of profounder

397 interest and more exalted dignity, as motherly, sisterly, and

398 brotherly love, piety, devotion, the divine become human, ­

399 the Virgin, the Apostle, the Christ. The artist's principle in

400 the statue of a great man should be the illustration of departed

401 merit; and I cannot but think that a skilful adoption of modern

402 habiliments would, in many instances, give a variety and force of

403 effect which a bigotted adherence to Greek or Roman costume

404 precludes. It is, I believe, from artists finding Greek models

405 unfit for several important modern purposes, that we see so many

406 allegorical figures on monuments and elsewhere. Painting was, as

407 it were, a new art, and being unshackled by old models it chose

408 its own subjects, and took an eagle's flight. And a new field

409 seems opened for modern sculpture in the symbolical expression of

410 the ends of life, as in Guy's monument, Chantrey's children in

411 Worcester Cathedral, &c.

412 Architecture exhibits the greatest extent of the difference from

413 nature which may exist in works of art. It involves all the

414 powers of design, and is sculpture and painting inclusively. It

415 shews the greatness of man, and should at the same time teach him

416 humility.

417 Music is the most entirely human of the fine arts, and has the

418 fewest

419 *analoga*

420 in nature. Its first delightfulness is

421 simple accordance with the ear; but it is an associated thing,

422 and recalls the deep emotions of the past with an intellectual

423 sense of proportion. Every human feeling is greater and larger

424 than the exciting cause, ­ a proof, I think, that man is

425 designed for a higher state of existence; and this is deeply

426 implied in music in which there is always something more and

427 beyond the immediate expression.

428 With regard to works in all the branches of the fine arts, I may

429 remark that the pleasure arising from novelty must of course be

430 allowed its due place and weight. This pleasure consists in the

431 identity of two opposite elements, that is to say ­ sameness

432 and variety. If in the midst of the variety there be not some

433 fixed object for the attention, the unceasing succession of the

434 variety will prevent the mind from observing the difference of

435 the individual objects; and the only thing remaining will be the

436 succession, which will then produce precisely the same effect as

437 sameness. This we experience when we let the trees or hedges pass

438 before the fixed eye during a rapid movement in a carriage, or on

439 the other hand, when we suffer a file of soldiers or ranks of men

440 in procession to go on before us without resting the eye on any

441 one in particular. In order to derive pleasure from the

442 occupation of the mind, the principle of unity must always be

443 present, so that in the midst of the multeity the centripetal

444 force be never suspended, nor the sense be fatigued by the

445 predominance of the centrifugal force. This unity in multeity I

446 have elsewhere stated as the principle of beauty. It is equally

447 the source of pleasure in variety, and in fact a higher term

448 including both. What is the seclusive or distinguishing term

449 between them?

450 Remember that there is a difference between form as proceeding,

451 and shape as superinduced; ­ the latter is either the death

452 or the imprisonment of the thing; ­ the former is its

453 self-witnessing and self-effected sphere of agency. Art would or

454 should be the abridgment of nature. Now the fulness of nature is

455 without character, as water is purest when without taste, smell,

456 or colour; but this is the highest, the apex only, ­ it is

457 not the whole. The object of art is to give the whole

458 *ad

459 hominem*

460 ; hence each step of nature hath its ideal, and hence

461 the possibility of a climax up to the perfect form of a

462 harmonized chaos.

463 To the idea of life victory or strife is necessary; as virtue

464 consists not simply in the absence of vices, but in the

465 overcoming of them. So it is in beauty. The sight of what is

466 subordinated and conquered heightens the strength and the

467 pleasure; and this should be exhibited by the artist either

468 inclusively in his figure, or else out of it and beside it to act

469 by way of supplement and contrast. And with a view to this,

470 remark the seeming identity of body and mind in infants, and

471 thence the loveliness of the former; the commencing separation in

472 boyhood, and the struggle of equilibrium in youth: thence onward

473 the body is first simply indifferent; then demanding the

474 translucency of the mind not to be worse than indifferent; and

475 finally all that presents the body as body becoming almost of an

476 excremental nature.

477 Contents

478 Contents, p.2

479 ---

Lecture XIV ­ on Style

136 I have, I believe, formerly observed with regard to the

137 character of the governments of the East, that their tendency was

138 despotic, that is, towards unity; whilst that of the Greek

139 governments, on the other hand, leaned to the manifold and the

140 popular, the unity in them being purely ideal, namely of all as

141 an identification of the whole. In the northern or Gothic nations

142 the aim and purpose of the government were the preservation of

143 the rights and interests of the individual in conjunction with

144 those of the whole. The individual interest was sacred. In the

145 character and tendency of the Greek and Gothic languages there is

146 precisely the same relative difference. In Greek the sentences

147 are long, and the structure architectural, so that each part or

148 clause is insignificant when compared with the whole. The result

149 is every thing, the steps and processes nothing. But in the

150 Gothic and, generally, in what we call the modern, languages, the

151 structure is short, simple, and complete in each part, and the

152 connexion of the parts with the sum total of the discourse is

153 maintained by the sequency of the logic, or the community of

154 feelings excited between the writer and his readers. As an

155 instance equally delightful and complete, of what may be called

156 the Gothic structure as contra-distinguished from that of the

157 Greeks, let me cite a part of our famous Chaucer's character of a

158 parish priest as he should be. Can it ever be quoted too

159 often?

160 >

161 A good man thér was of

162 > religiöun

163 > That was a pouré Parsone of a toun,

164 > But riche he was of holy thought and werk;

165 > He was alsó a lerned man, a clerk,

166 > That Cristés gospel trewély

167 > wolde preche;

168 > His párishens 1 devoutly wolde he

169 > teche;

170 > Benigne he was, and wonder 2 diligent,

171 > And in adversite ful patient,

172 > And swiche 3 he was

173 > ypreved 4 often sithes 5;

174 > Ful loth were him to cursen for his

175 > tithes,

176 > But rather wolde he yeven 6 out of doute

177 > Unto his pouré párishens aboute

178 > Of hís offríng, and eke of his

179 > substánce;

180 > He coude in litel thing have suffisance:

181 > Wide was his parish, and

182 > houses fer asonder,

183 > But he ne 7 left nought

184 > for no rain ne 8 thonder,

185 > In sikenesse and in mischief to

186 > visíte

187 > The ferrest 9 in his

188 > parish moche and lite 10

189 > Upon his fete, and in his hand a staf:

190 > This noble ensample to his shepe he yaf, 11

191 > That first he wrought, and afterward he taught,

192 > Out of the gospel he the wordés caught,

193 > And this figúre he added yet thereto,

194 > That if gold rusté, what should iren do.

195 > He setté not his benefice to hire,

196 > And lette 12 his shepe

197 > accombred 13 in the mire,

198 > And ran untó Londón untó Seint Poules,

199 > To seken him a chantérie for soules,

200 > Or with a brotherhede to be withold,

201 > But dwelt at home, and kepté wel his fold,

202 > So that the wolf ne made it not miscarie:

203 > He was a shepherd and no mercenarie;

204 > And though he holy were and vertuous,

205 > He was to sinful men not dispitous, 14

206 > Ne of his speché dangerous ne digne, 15

207 > But in his teching discrete and benigne,

208 > To drawen folk to heven with fairénesse,

209 > By good ensample was his besinesse;

210 > But it were any persone obstinat,

211 > What so he were of high or low estat,

212 > Him wolde he snibben 16 sharply for the

213 > nones:

214 > A better preest I trowe that no wher non is;

215 > He waited after no pompe ne reverence,

216 > He maked him no spiced conscience,

217 > But Cristés love and his apostles'

218 > twelve

219 > He taught, but first he folwed it himselve. 17

220 Footnote

221 1: Parisioners (return) |

222 Footnote

223 2: Wondrous (return) |

224 Footnote

225 3: Such (return) |

226 Footnote

227 4: Proved (return) |

228 Footnote

229 5: Times (return) |

230 Footnote

231 6: Give or Have given (return) |

232 Footnote

233 7: Not (return) |

234 Footnote

235 8: Nor (return) |

236 Footnote

237 9: Farthest (return) |

238 Footnote

239 10: Great and small (return) |

240 Footnote

241 11: Gave (return) |

242 Footnote

243 12: Left (return) |

244 Footnote

245 13: Encumbered (return) |

246 Footnote

247 14: Despiteous (return) |

248 Footnote

249 15: Proud (return) |

250 Footnote

251 16: Reprove (return) |

252 Footnote

253 17: *Prologue to Canterbury Tales* (return) |

254 Such change as really took place in the style of our literature

255 after Chaucer's time is with difficulty perceptible, on account

256 of the dearth of writers, during the civil wars of the l5th

257 century. But the transition was not very great; and accordingly

258 we find in Latimer and our other venerable authors about the time

259 of Edward VI. as in Luther, the general characteristics of the

260 earliest manner; ­ that is, every part popular, and the

261 discourse addressed to all degrees of intellect; ­ the

262 sentences short, the tone vehement, and the connexion of the

263 whole produced by honesty and singleness of purpose, intensity of

264 passion, and pervading importance of the subject.

265 Another and a very different species of style is that which was

266 derived from, and founded on, the admiration and cultivation of

267 the classical writers, and which was more exclusively addressed

268 to the learned class in society. I have previously mentioned

269 Boccaccio as the original Italian introducer of this manner, and

270 the great models of it in English are Hooker, Bacon, Milton, and

271 Taylor, although it may be traced in many other authors of that

272 age. In all these the language is dignified but plain, genuine

273 English, although elevated and brightened by superiority of

274 intellect in the writer. Individual words themselves are always

275 used by them in their precise meaning, without either affectation

276 or slipslop. The letters and state papers of Sir Francis

277 Walsingham are remarkable for excellence in style of this

278 description. In Jeremy Taylor the sentences are often extremely

279 long, and yet are generally so perspicuous in consequence of

280 their logical structure, that they require no reperusal to be

281 understood; and it is for the most part the same in Milton and

282 Hooker.

283 Take the following sentence as a specimen of the sort of style to

284 which I have been alluding:­

285 >

286 Concerning Faith, the principal object whereof is

287 > that eternal verity which hath discovered the treasures of hidden

288 > wisdom in Christ; concerning Hope, the highest object whereof is

289 > that everlasting goodness which in Christ doth quicken the dead;

290 > concerning Charity, the final object whereof is that

291 > incomprehensible beauty which shineth in the countenance of

292 > Christ, the Son of the living God: concerning these virtues, the

293 > first of which beginning here with a weak apprehension of things

294 > not seen, endeth with the intuitive vision of God in the world to

295 > come; the second beginning here with a trembling expectation of

296 > things far removed, and as yet but only heard of, endeth with

297 > real and actual fruition of that which no tongue can express; the

298 > third beginning here with a weak inclination of heart towards him

299 > unto whom we are not able to approach, endeth with endless union,

300 > the mystery whereof is higher than the reach of the thoughts of

301 > men; concerning that Faith, Hope, and Charity, without which

302 > there can be no salvation, was there ever any mention made saving

303 > only in that Law which God himself hath from Heaven revealed?

304 > There is not in the world a syllable muttered with certain truth

305 > concerning any of these three, more than hath been supernaturally

306 > received from the mouth of the eternal God.

307 > Eccles. *Pol.* I. s. 11.

308 The unity in these writers is produced by the unity of the

309 subject, and the perpetual growth and evolution of the thoughts,

310 one generating, and explaining, and justifying, the place of

311 another, not, as it is in Seneca, where the thoughts, striking as

312 they are, are merely strung together like beads, without any

313 causation or progression. The words are selected because they are

314 the most appropriate, regard being had to the dignity of the

315 total impression, and no merely big phrases are used where plain

316 ones would have sufficed, even in the most learned of their

317 works.

318 There is some truth in a remark, which I believe was made by Sir

319 Joshua Reynolds, that the greatest man is he who forms the taste

320 of a nation, and that the next greatest is he who corrupts it.

321 The true classical style of Hooker and his fellows was easily

322 open to corruption; and Sir Thomas Brown it was, who, though a

323 writer of great genius, first effectually injured the literary

324 taste of the nation by his introduction of learned words, merely

325 because they were learned. It would be difficult to describe

326 Brown adequately; exuberant in conception and conceit, dignified,

327 hyperlatinistic, a quiet and sublime enthusiast; yet a fantast, a

328 humourist, a brain with a twist; egotistic like Montaigne, yet

329 with a feeling heart and an active curiosity, which, however, too

330 often degenerates into a hunting after oddities. In his

331 *Hydriotaphia*

332 and, indeed, almost all his works the

333 entireness of his mental action is very observable; he

334 metamorphoses every thing, be it what it may, into the subject

335 under consideration. But Sir Thomas Brown with all his faults had

336 a genuine idiom; and it is the existence of an individual idiom

337 in each, that makes the principal writers before the Restoration

338 the great patterns or integers of English style. In them the

339 precise intended meaning of a word can never be mistaken; whereas

340 in the later writers, as especially in Pope, the use of words is

341 for the most part purely arbitrary, so that the context will

342 rarely show the true specific sense, but only that something of

343 the sort is designed. A perusal of the authorities cited by

344 Johnson in his dictionary under any leading word, will give you a

345 lively sense of this declension in etymological truth of

346 expression in the writers after the Restoration, or perhaps,

347 strictly, after the middle of the reign of Charles II.

348 The general characteristic of the style of our literature down to

349 the period which I have just mentioned, was gravity, and in

350 Milton and some other writers of his day there are perceptible

351 traces of the sternness of republicanism. Soon after the

352 Restoration a material change took place, and the cause of

353 royalism was graced, sometimes disgraced, by every shade of

354 lightness of manner. A free and easy style was considered as a

355 test of loyalty, or at all events, as a badge of the cavalier

356 party; you may detect it occasionally even in Barrow, who is,

357 however, in general remarkable for dignity and logical sequency

358 of expression; but in L'Estrange, Collyer, and the writers of

359 that class, this easy manner was carried out to the utmost

360 extreme of slang and ribaldry. Yet still the works, even of these

361 last authors, have considerable merit in one point of view; their

362 language is level to the understandings of all men; it is an

363 actual transcript of the colloquialism of the day, and is

364 accordingly full of life and reality. Roger North's life of his

365 brother the Lord Keeper, is the most valuable specimen of this

366 class of our literature; it is delightful, and much beyond any

367 other of the writings of his contemporaries.

368 From the common opinion that the English style attained its

369 greatest perfection in and about Queen Ann's reign I altogether

370 dissent; not only because it is in one species alone in which it

371 can be pretended that the writers of that age excelled their

372 predecessors, but also because the specimens themselves are not

373 equal, upon sound principles of judgment, to much that had been

374 produced before. The classical structure of Hooker ­ the

375 impetuous, thought-agglomerating, flood of Taylor ­ to these

376 there is no pretence of a parallel; and for mere ease and grace,

377 is Cowley inferior to Addison, being as he is so much more

378 thoughtful and full of fancy? Cowley, with the omission of a

379 quaintness here and there, is probably the best model of style

380 for modern imitation in general. Taylor's periods have been

381 frequently attempted by his admirers; you may, perhaps, just

382 catch the turn of a simile or single image, but to write in the

383 real manner of Jeremy Taylor would require as mighty a mind as

384 his. Many parts of Algernon Sidney's treatises afford excellent

385 exemplars of a good modern practical style; and Dryden in his

386 prose works, is a still better model, if you add a stricter and

387 purer grammar. It is, indeed, worthy of remark that all our great

388 poets have been good prose writers, as Chaucer, Spenser, Milton;

389 and this probably arose from their just sense of metre. For a

390 true poet will never confound verse and prose; whereas it is

391 almost characteristic of indifferent prose writers that they

392 should be constantly slipping into scraps of metre. Swift's style

393 is, in its line, perfect; the manner is a complete expression of

394 the matter, the terms appropriate, and the artifice concealed. It

395 is simplicity in the true sense of the word.

396 After the Revolution, the spirit of the nation became much more

397 commercial, than it had been before; a learned body, or clerisy,

398 as such, gradually disappeared, and literature in general began

399 to be addressed to the common miscellaneous public. That public

400 had become accustomed to, and required, a strong stimulus; and to

401 meet the requisitions of the public taste, a style was produced

402 which by combining triteness of thought with singularity and

403 excess of manner of expression, was calculated at once to soothe

404 ignorance and to flatter vanity. The thought was carefully kept

405 down to the immediate apprehension of the commonest

406 understanding, and the dress was as anxiously arranged for the

407 purpose of making the thought appear something very profound. The

408 essence of this style consisted in a mock antithesis, that is, an

409 opposition of mere sounds, in a rage for personification, the

410 abstract made animate, far-fetched metaphors, strange phrases,

411 metrical scraps, in every thing, in short, but genuine prose.

412 Style is, of course, nothing else but the art of conveying the

413 meaning appropriately and with perspicuity, whatever that meaning

414 may be, and one criterion of style is that it shall not be

415 translateable without injury to the meaning. Johnson's style has

416 pleased many from the very fault of being perpetually

417 translateable; he creates an impression of cleverness by never

418 saying any thing in a common way. The best specimen of this

419 manner is in Junius, because his antithesis is less merely verbal

420 than Johnson's. Gibbon's manner is the worst of all; it has every

421 fault of which this peculiar style is capable. Tacitus is an

422 example of it in Latin; in coming from Cicero you feel the

423 *falsetto*

424 immediately.

425 In order to form a good style, the primary rule and condition is,

426 not to attempt to express ourselves in language before we

427 thoroughly know our own meaning; ­ when a man perfectly

428 understands himself, appropriate diction will generally be at his

429 command either in writing or speaking. In such cases the thoughts

430 and the words are associated. In the next place preciseness in

431 the use of terms is required, and the test is whether you can

432 translate the phrase adequately into simpler terms, regard being

433 had to the feeling of the whole passage. Try this upon

434 Shakspeare, or Milton, and see if you can substitute other

435 simpler words in any given passage without a violation of the

436 meaning or tone. The source of bad writing is the desire to be

437 something more than a man of sense, ­ the straining to be

438 thought a genius; and it is just the same in speech making. If

439 men would only say what they have to say in plain terms, how much

440 more eloquent they would be! Another rule is to avoid converting

441 mere abstractions into persons. I believe you will very rarely

442 find in any great writer before the Revolution the possessive

443 case of an inanimate noun used in prose instead of the dependent

444 case, as 'the watch's hand,' for 'the hand of the watch.' The

445 possessive or Saxon genitive was confined to persons, or at least

446 to animated subjects. And I cannot conclude this Lecture without

447 insisting on the importance of accuracy of style as being near

448 akin to veracity and truthful habits of mind; he who thinks

449 loosely will write loosely, and, perhaps, there is some moral

450 inconvenience in the common forms of our grammars which give

451 children so many obscure terms for material distinctions. Let me

452 also exhort you to careful examination of what you read, if it be

453 worth any perusal at all; such examination will be a safeguard

454 from fanaticism, the universal origin of which is in the

455 contemplation of phenomena without investigation into their

456 causes.

457 Contents

458 Contents, p.2

459 ---

Notes on Sir Thomas Brown's *Religio Medici*

139 1

140 Strong feeling and an active intellect conjoined, lead almost

141 necessarily, in the first stage of philosophising, to Spinosism.

142 Sir T. Brown was a Spinosist without knowing it.

143 If I have not quite all the faith that the author of the

144 *Religio Medici* possessed, I have all the inclination to

145 it; it gives me pleasure to believe.

146 The postscript at the very end of the book is well worth reading.

147 Sir K. Digby's observations, however, are those of a pedant in

148 his own system and opinion. He ought to have considered the *R.

149 M.* in a dramatic, and not in a metaphysical, view, as a sweet

150 exhibition of character and passion, and not as an expression, or

151 investigation, of positive truth. The *R. M.* is a fine

152 portrait of a handsome man in his best clothes; it is much of

153 what he was at all times, a good deal of what he was only in his

154 best moments. I have never read a book in which I felt greater

155 similarity to my own make of mind ­ active in inquiry, and

156 yet with an appetite to believe ­ in short an affectionate

157 visionary! But then I should tell a different tale of my own

158 heart; for I would not only endeavour to tell the truth, (which I

159 doubt not Sir T. B. has done), but likewise to tell the whole

160 truth, which most assuredly he has not done. However, it is a

161 most delicious book. His own character was a fine mixture of

162 humourist, genius, and pedant. A library was a living world to

163 him, and every book a man, absolute flesh and blood! and the

164 gravity with which he records contradictory opinions is

165 exquisite.

166 >

167 (Part 1. sect. 9.)

168 > Now contrarily, I bless myself, and am thankful that I lived not

169 > in the days of miracles, that I never saw Christ nor his

170 > disciples, &c.

171 So say I.

172 >

173 (S. 15.)

174 > I could never content my contemplation with those general pieces

175 > of wonder, the flux and reflux of the sea, the increase of Nile,

176 > the conversion of the needle to the north; and have studied to

177 > match and parallel those in the more obvious and neglected pieces

178 > of nature; which without further travel I can do in the

179 > cosmography of myself; we carry with us the wonders we seek

180 > without us. There is all Africa and her prodigies in us; we are

181 > that bold and adventurous piece of nature, which he that studies

182 > wisely learns in a *compendium* what others labour at in a

183 > divided piece and endless volume.

184 This is the true characteristic of genius; our destiny and

185 instinct is to unriddle the world, and he is the man of genius

186 who feels this instinct fresh and strong in his nature; who

187 perceiving the riddle and the mystery of all things even the

188 commonest, needs no strange and out-of-the-way tales or images to

189 stimulate him into wonder and a deep interest.

190 >

191 (S. 16, 17.)

192 > All this is very fine philosophy, and the best and most

193 > ingenious defence of revelation. Moreover, I do hold and believe

194 > that a toad is a comely animal; but nevertheless a toad is called

195 > ugly by almost all men, and it is the business of a philosopher

196 > to explain the reason of this.

197 S. 19. This is exceedingly striking. Had Sir T. B. lived

198 now-a-days, he would probably have been a very ingenious and bold

199 infidel in his real opinions, though the kindness of his nature

200 would have kept him aloof from vulgar prating obtrusive

201 infidelity.

202 S. 35. An excellent burlesque on parts of the Schoolmen, though I

203 believe an unintentional one.

204 S. 36. Truly sublime ­ and in Sir T. B.'s very best

205 manner.

206 S. 39. This is a most admirable passage. Yes, ­ the history

207 of a man for the nine months preceding his birth, would,

208 probably, be far more interesting, and contain events of greater

209 moment than all the three score and ten years that follow it.

210 >

211 (S. 48.)

212 > This is made good by experience, which can from the ashes of a

213 > plant revive the plant, and from its cinders recall it into its

214 > stalks and leaves again.

215 Stuff. This was, I believe, some lying boast of Paracelsus,

216 which the good Sir T. B. has swallowed for a fact.

217 >

218 (Part II. s. 2.)

219 > I give no alms to satisfy the hunger of my brother, but to

220 > fulfil and accomplish the will and command of my

221 > God.

222 We ought not to relieve a poor man merely because our own

223 feelings impel us, but because these feelings are just and proper

224 feelings. My feelings might impel me to revenge with the same

225 force with which they urge me to charity. I must therefore have

226 some rule by which I may judge my feelings, ­ and this rule

227 is God's will.

228 >

229 (S. 5, 6.)

230 > I never yet cast a true affection on a woman; but I have loved

231 > my friend as I do virtue, my soul, my God.

232 We cannot love a friend as a woman; but we may love a woman as a

233 friend. Friendship satisfies the highest parts of our nature; but

234 a wife, who is capable of friendship, satisfies all. The great

235 business of real unostentatious virtue is ­ not to eradicate

236 any genuine instinct or appetite of human nature; but ­ to

237 establish a concord and unity betwixt all parts of our nature, to

238 give a feeling and a passion to our purer intellect, and to

239 intellectualize our feelings and passions. This a happy marriage,

240 blest with children, effectuates in the highest degree, of which

241 our nature is capable, and is therefore chosen by St. Paul as the

242 symbol of the union of the church with Christ; that is, of the

243 souls of all good men with God. "I scarcely distinguish," said

244 once a good old man, "the wife of my old age from the wife of my

245 youth; for when we were both young, and she was beautiful, for

246 once that I caressed her with a meaner passion, I caressed her a

247 thousand times with love ­ and these caresses still remain to

248 us." Besides, there is another reason why friendship is of

249 somewhat less value than love, which includes friendship, it is

250 this ­ we may love many persons, all very dearly; but we

251 cannot love many persons all equally dearly. There will be

252 differences, there will be gradations. But our nature imperiously

253 asks a summit, a resting-place; it is with the affections in love

254 as with the reason in religion, we cannot diffuse and equalize;

255 we must have a supreme, a one, the highest. What is more common

256 than to say of a man in love, 'he idolizes her,' 'he makes a god

257 of her?' Now, in order that a person should continue to love

258 another better than all others, it seems necessary, that this

259 feeling should be reciprocal. For if it be not so, sympathy is

260 broken off in the very highest point. A. (we will say by way of

261 illustration) loves B. above all others, in the best and fullest

262 sense of the word, love, but B. loves C. above all others.

263 Either, therefore, A. does not sympathize with B. in this most

264 important feeling; and then his love must necessarily be

265 incomplete, and accompanied with a craving after something that

266 is not, and yet might be; or he does sympathize with B. in loving

267 C. above all others ­ and then, of course, he loves C. better

268 than B. Now it is selfishness, at least it seems so to me, to

269 desire that your friend should love you better than all others

270 ­ but not to wish that a wife should.

271 >

272 (S. 6.)

273 > Another misery there is in affection, that whom we truly love

274 > like ourselves, we forget their looks, nor can our memory retain

275 > the idea of their faces; and it is no wonder: for they are

276 > ourselves, and our affection makes their looks our

277 > own.

278 A thought I have often had, and once expressed it in almost the

279 same language. The fact is certain, but the explanation here

280 given is very unsatisfactory. For why do we never have an image

281 of our own faces ­ an image of fancy, I mean?

282 >

283 (S. 7.)

284 > I can hold there is no such thing as injury; that if there be,

285 > there is no such injury as revenge, and no such revenge as the

286 > contempt of an injury; that to hate another, is to malign

287 > himself, and that the truest way to love another is to despise

288 > ourselves.

289 I thank God that I can, with a full and unfeigning heart, utter

290 Amen to this passage.

291 >

292 (S. 10.)

293 > In brief, there can be nothing truly alone, and by itself, which

294 > is not truly one; and such is only God.

295 Reciprocity is that which alone gives stability to love. It is

296 not mere selfishness that impels all kind natures to desire that

297 there should be some one human being, to whom they are most dear.

298 It is because they wish some one being to exist, who shall be the

299 resting place and summit of their love; and this in human nature

300 is not possible, unless the two affections coincide. The reason

301 is, that the object of the highest love will not otherwise be the

302 same in both parties.

303 >

304 (S. 11.)

305 > I thank God for my happy dreams, &c.

306 I am quite different from Sir T. B. in this; for all, or almost

307 all, the painful and fearful thoughts that I know, are in my

308 dreams; ­ so much so, that when I am wounded by a friend, or

309 receive an unpleasant letter, it throws me into a state very

310 nearly resembling that of a dream.

311 >

312 (S. 13.)

313 > Statists that labour to contrive a commonwealth without any

314 > poverty, take away the object of our charity, not only not

315 > understanding the commonwealth of a Christian, but forgetting the

316 > prophecies of Christ.

317 O, for shame! for shame! Is there no fit object of charity but

318 abject poverty? And what sort of a charity must that be which

319 wishes misery in order that it may have the credit of relieving a

320 small part of it, ­ pulling down the comfortable cottages of

321 independent industry to build alms-houses out of the ruins! This

322 book paints certain parts of my moral and intellectual being,

323 (the best parts, no doubt,) better than any other book I have

324 ever met with; ­ and the style is throughout delicious.

325 Footnote

326 1

327 : Communicated by Mr. Wordsworth.

328 *Ed.*

329 return to footnote mark

330 Contents

331 Contents, p.2

332 ---

Notes on Junius

142 1807.

143 >

144 *Stat nominis umbra.*

145 As he never dropped the mask, so he too often used the poisoned

146 dagger of an assassin.

147 >

148 *Dedication to the English nation*.

149 The whole of this dedication reads like a string of aphorisms

150 arranged in chapters, and classified by a resemblance of subject,

151 or a cento of points.

152 >

153 (*Ib.*)

154 > If an honest, and I may truly affirm a laborious, zeal for the

155 > public service has given me any weight in your esteem, let me

156 > exhort and conjure you never to suffer an invasion of your

157 > political constitution, however minute the instance may appear,

158 > to pass by, without a determined persevering

159 > resistance.

160 A longer sentence and proportionately inelegant.

161 >

162 (*Ib.*)

163 > If you reflect that in the changes of administration which have

164 > marked and disgraced the present reign, although your warmest

165 > patriots have, in their turn, been invested with the lawful and

166 > unlawful authority of the crown, and though other reliefs or

167 > improvements have been held forth to the people, yet that no one

168 > man in office has ever promoted or encouraged a bill for

169 > shortening the duration of parliaments, but that (whoever was

170 > minister) the opposition to this measure, ever since the

171 > septennial act passed, has been constant and uniform on the part

172 > of government.

173 Long, and as usual, inelegant. Junius cannot manage a long

174 sentence; it has all the

175 *ins*

176 and

177 *outs*

178 of a snappish

179 figure-dance.

180 >

181 Preface

182 An excellent preface, and the sentences not so snipt as in the

183 dedication. The paragraph near the conclusion beginning with

184 "some opinion may now be expected," &c. and ending with "relation

185 between guilt and punishment," deserves to be quoted as a

186 master-piece of rhetorical ratiocination in a series of questions

187 that permit no answer; or (as Junius says) carry their own answer

188 along with them. The great art of Junius is never to say too

189 much, and to avoid with equal anxiety a commonplace manner, and

190 matter that is not commonplace. If ever he deviates into any

191 originality of thought, he takes care that it shall be such as

192 excites surprise for its acuteness, rather than admiration for

193 its profundity. He takes care? say rather, that nature took care

194 for him. It is impossible to detract from the merit of these

195 Letters: they are suited to their purpose, and perfect in their

196 kind. They impel to action, not thought. Had they been profound

197 or subtle in thought, or majestic and sweeping in composition,

198 they would have been adapted for the closet of a Sidney, or for a

199 House of Lords such as it was in the time of Lord Bacon; but they

200 are plain and sensible whenever the author is in the right, and

201 whether right or wrong, always shrewd and epigrammatic, and

202 fitted for the coffee-house, the exchange, the lobby of the House

203 of Commons, and to be read aloud at a public meeting. When

204 connected, dropping the forms of connection, desultory without

205 abruptness or appearance of disconnection, epigrammatic and

206 antithetical to excess, sententious and personal, regardless of

207 right or wrong, yet well-skilled to act the part of an honest

208 warm-hearted man, and even when he is in the right, saying the

209 truth but never proving it, much less attempting to bottom it,

210 ­ this is the character of Junius; ­ and on this

211 character, and in the mould of these writings must every man cast

212 himself, who would wish in factious times to be the important and

213 long remembered agent of a faction. I believe that I could do all

214 that Junius has done, and surpass him by doing many things which

215 he has not done: for example, ­ by an occasional induction of

216 startling facts, in the manner of Tom Paine, and lively

217 illustrations and witty applications of good stories and

218 appropriate anecdotes in the manner of Horne Tooke. I believe I

219 could do it if it were in my nature to aim at this sort of

220 excellence, or to be enamoured of the fame, and immediate

221 influence, which would be its consequence and reward. But it is

222 not in my nature. I not only love truth, but I have a passion for

223 the legitimate investigation of truth. The love of truth

224 conjoined with a keen delight in a strict and skillful yet

225 impassioned argumentation, is my master-passion, and to it are

226 subordinated even the love of liberty and all my public feelings

227 ­ and to it whatever I labour under of vanity, ambition, and

228 all my inward impulses.

229 *Letter I.*

230 From this Letter all the faults and excellencies

231 of Junius may be exemplified. The moral and political aphorisms

232 are just and sensible, the irony in which his personal satire is

233 conveyed is fine, yet always intelligible; but it approaches too

234 nearly to the nature of a sneer; the sentences are cautiously

235 constructed without the forms of connection; the

236 *he*

237 and

238 *it*

239 everywhere substituted for the

240 *who*

241 and

242 *which*

243 ; the sentences are short, laboriously balanced, and

244 the antitheses stand the test of analysis much better than

245 Johnson's. These are all excellencies in their kind; ­ where

246 is the defect? In this; ­ there is too much of each, and

247 there is a defect of many things, the presence of which would

248 have been not only valuable for their own sakes, but for the

249 relief and variety which they would have given. It is observable

250 too that every Letter adds to the faults of these Letters, while

251 it weakens the effect of their beauties.

252 *L. III*

253 . A capital letter, addressed to a private person,

254 and intended as a sharp reproof for intrusion. Its short

255 sentences, its witty perversions and deductions, its questions

256 and omissions of connectives, all in their proper places, are

257 dramatically good.

258 >

259 (L. V.)

260 > For my own part, I willingly leave it to the public to determine

261 > whether your vindication of your friend has been as able and

262 > judicious as it was certainly well intended; and you, I think,

263 > may be satisfied with the warm acknowledgements he already owes

264 > you for making him the principal figure in a piece in which, but

265 > for your amicable assistance, he might have passed without

266 > particular notice or distinction.

267 A long sentence and, as usual, inelegant and cumbrous. This

268 Letter is a faultless composition with exception of the one long

269 sentence.

270 >

271 (L. VII.)

272 > These are the gloomy companions of a disturbed

273 > *imagination*; the melancholy madness of poetry, without the

274 > *inspiration*.

275 The rhyme is a fault. 'Fancy' had been better; though but for

276 the rhyme, imagination is the fitter word.

277 >

278 (*Ib.*)

279 > Such a question might perhaps discompose the gravity of his

280 > muscles, but I believe it would little affect the tranquillity of

281 > his conscience.

282 A false antithesis, a mere verbal balance; there are far, far

283 too many of these. However, with these few exceptions, this

284 Letter is a blameless composition. Junius may be safely studied

285 as a model for letters where he truly writes letters. Those to

286 the Duke of Grafton and others, are small pamphlets in the form

287 of letters.

288 >

289 (L. VIII)

290 > To do justice to your Grace's humanity, you felt for Mac Quick

291 > as you ought to do; and, if you had been contented to assist him

292 > indirectly, without a notorious denial of justice, or openly

293 > insulting the sense of the nation, you might have satisfied every

294 > duty of political friendship, without committing the honour of

295 > your sovereign, or hazarding the reputation of his

296 > government.

297 An inelegant cluster of

298 *withouts*

299 . Junius asks questions

300 incomparably well; ­ but

301 *ne quid nimis*

302 .

303 L. IX. Perhaps the fair way of considering these Letters would be

304 as a kind of satirical poems; the short, and for ever balanced,

305 sentences constitute a true metre; and the connection is that of

306 satiric poetry, a witty logic, an association of thoughts by

307 amusing semblances of cause and effect, the sophistry of which

308 the reader has an interest in not stopping to detect, for it

309 flatters his love of mischief, and makes the sport.

310 L. XII. One of Junius's arts, and which gives me a high notion of

311 his genius, as a poet and satirist, is this:­ he takes for

312 granted the existence of a character that never did and never can

313 exist, and then employs his wit, and surprises and amuses his

314 readers with analyzing its incompatibilities.

315 L. XIV. Continual sneer, continual irony, all excellent, if it

316 were not for the ' all;' ­ but a countenance, with a

317 malignant smile in statuary fixure on it, becomes at length an

318 object of aversion, however beautiful the face, and however

319 beautiful the smile. We are relieved, in some measure, from this

320 by frequent just and well expressed moral aphorisms; but then the

321 preceding and following irony gives them the appearance of

322 proceeding from the head, not from the heart. This objection

323 would be less felt, when the Letters were first published at

324 considerable intervals; but Junius wrote for posterity.

325 L. XXIII. Sneer and irony continued with such gross violation of

326 good sense, as to be perfectly nonsense. The man who can address

327 another on his most detestable vices in a strain of cold

328 continual irony, is himself a wretch.

329 >

330 (L. XXXV.)

331 > To honour them with a determined predilection and confidence in

332 > exclusion of your English subjects, who placed your family, and,

333 > in spite of treachery and rebellion, have supported it upon the

334 > throne, is a mistake too gross even for the unsuspecting

335 > generosity of youth.

336 The words ' upon the throne', stand unfortunately for the

337 harmonious effect of the balance of' placed' and '

338 supported.'

339 This address to the king is almost faultless in composition, and

340 has been evidently tormented with the file. But it has fewer

341 beauties than any other long letter of Junius; and it is utterly

342 undramatic. There is nothing in the style, the transitions, or

343 the sentiments, which represents the passions of a man

344 emboldening himself to address his sovereign personally. Like a

345 Presbyterian's prayer, you may substitute almost every where the

346 third for the second person without injury. The newspaper, his

347 closet, and his own person were alone present to the author's

348 intention and imagination. This makes the composition vapid. It

349 possesses an Isocratic correctness, when it should have had the

350 force and drama of an oration of Demosthenes. From this, however,

351 the paragraph beginning with the words "As to the Scotch," and

352 also the last two paragraphs must be honourably excepted. They

353 are, perhaps, the finest passages in the whole collection.

354 Contents

355 Contents, p.2

356 ---

Notes on Barclay's *Argenis*

145 1

146 1803.

147 Heaven forbid that this work should not exist in its present form

148 and language! Yet I cannot avoid the wish that it had, during the

149 reign of James I., been moulded into an heroic poem in English

150 octave stanza, or epic blank verse; ­ which, however, at that

151 time had not been invented, and which, alas! still remains the

152 sole property of the inventor, as if the Muses had given him an

153 unevadible patent for it. Of dramatic blank verse we have many

154 and various specimens; ­ for example, Shakspeare's as

155 compared with Massinger's, both excellent in their kind:­ of

156 lyric, and of what may be called Orphic, or philosophic, blank

157 verse, perfect models may be found in Wordsworth: of colloquial

158 blank verse there are excellent, though not perfect, examples in

159 Cowper; ­ but of epic blank verse, since Milton, there is not

160 one.

161 It absolutely distresses me when I reflect that this work,

162 admired as it has been by great men of all ages, and lately, I

163 hear, by the poet Cowper, should be only not unknown to general

164 readers. It has been translated into English two or three times

165 ­ how, I know not, wretchedly, I doubt not. It affords matter

166 for thought that the last translation (or rather, in all

167 probability, miserable and faithless abridgment of some former

168 one) was given under another name. What a mournful proof of the

169 incelebrity of this great and amazing work among both the public

170 and the people! For as Wordsworth, the greater of the two great

171 men of this age, ­ (at least, except Davy and him, I have

172 known, read of, heard of, no others) ­ for as Wordsworth did

173 me the honour of once observing to me, the people and the public

174 are two distinct classes, and, as things go, the former is likely

175 to retain a better taste, the less it is acted out by the latter.

176 Yet *Telemachus* is in every mouth, in every school-boy's

177 and school-girl's hand! It is awful to say of a work, like the

178 *Argenis*, the style and Latinity of which, judged (not

179 according to classical pedantry, which pronounces every sentence

180 right which can be found in any book prior to Boetius, however

181 vicious the age, or affected the author, and every sentence

182 wrong, however natural and beautiful, which has been of the

183 author's own combination, ­ but, according to the universal

184 logic of thought as modified by feeling, is equal to that of

185 Tacitus in energy and genuine conciseness, and is as perspicuous

186 as that of Livy, whilst it is free from the affectations,

187 obscurities, and lust to surprise of the former, and seems a sort

188 of antithesis to the slowness and prolixity of the latter; ­

189 (this remark does not, however, impeach even the classicality of

190 the language, which, when the freedom and originality, the easy

191 motion and perfect command of the thoughts, are considered, is

192 truly wonderful:­ of such a work it is awful to say, that it

193 would have been well if it had been written in English or Italian

194 verse! Yet the event seems to justify the notion. Alas! it is now

195 too late. What modern work, even of the size of the *Paradise

196 Lost* ­ much less of the *Faery Queene* ­ would

197 be read in the present day, or even bought or be likely to be

198 bought, unless it were an instructive work, as the phrase is,

199 like Roscoe's quartos of *Leo X*., or entertaining like

200 Boswell's three of Dr. Johnson's conversations. It may be fairly

201 objected ­ what work of surpassing merit has given the proof?

202 ­ Certainly, none. Yet still there are ominous facts,

203 sufficient, I fear, to afford a certain prophecy of its

204 reception, if such were produced.

205 Footnote

206 1: Communicated by the Rev. Derwent Coleridge.

207 *Ed.*

208 return to footnote mark

209 Contents

210 Contents, p.2

211 ---

Note in Casaubon's

148 *Persius*

149 1807

150 There are six hundred and sixteen pages in this volume, of which

151 twenty-two are text; and five hundred and ninety-four commentary

152 and introductory matter. Yet when I recollect, that I have the

153 whole works of Cicero, Livy, and Quinctilian, with many others,

154 ­ the whole works of each in a single volume, either thick

155 quarto with thin paper and small yet distinct print, or thick

156 octavo or duodecimo of the same character, and that they cost me

157 in the proportion of a shilling to a guinea for the same quantity

158 of worse matter in modern books, or editions, ­ I a poor man,

159 yet one whom * feel the

160 liveliest gratitude for the age, which produced such editions,

161 and for the education, which by enabling me to understand and

162 taste the Greek and Latin writers, has thus put it in my power to

163 collect on my own shelves, for my actual use, almost all the best

164 books in spite of my small income. Somewhat too I am indebted to

165 the ostentation of expense among the rich, which has occasioned

166 these cheap editions to become so disproportionately cheap.

167 Contents

168 Contents, p.2

169 ---

Notes on Chapman's Homer.

151 extract of a letter sent with the volume

152 1 1807*

153 Chapman I have sent in order that you might read the

154 *Odyssey*; the *Iliad* is fine, but less equal in the

155 translation, as well as less interesting in itself. What is

156 stupidly said of Shakspeare, is really true and appropriate of

157 Chapman; mighty faults counterpoised by mighty beauties.

158 Excepting his quaint epithets which he affects to render

159 literally from the Greek, a language above all others blest in

160 the happy marriage of sweet words, and which in our language are

161 mere printer's compound epithets ­ such as quaffed divine

162 *joy-in-the-heart-of-man-infusing* wine, (the undermarked is

163 to be one word, because one sweet mellifluous word expresses it

164 in Homer); ­ excepting this, it has no look, no air, of a

165 translation. It is as truly an original poem as the *Faery

166 Queene*; ­ it will give you small idea of Homer, though a

167 far truer one than Pope's epigrams, or Cowper's cumbersome most

168 anti-Homeric Miltonism. For Chapman writes and feels as a poet,

169 ­ as Homer might have written had he lived in England in the

170 reign of Queen Elizabeth. In short, it is an exquisite poem, in

171 spite of its frequent and perverse quaintnesses and harshnesses,

172 which are, however, amply repaid by almost unexampled sweetness

173 and beauty of language, all over spirit and feeling. In the main

174 it is an English heroic poem, the tale of which is borrowed from

175 the Greek. The dedication to the *Iliad* is a noble copy of

176 verses, especially those sublime lines beginning, ­

177 >

178 O!'tis wondrous much

179 > (Though nothing prisde) that the right vertuous touch

180 > Of a well written soule, to vertue moves.

181 > Nor haue we soules to purpose, if their loves

182 > Of fitting objects be not so inflam'd.

183 > How much then, were this kingdome's maine soule maim'd,

184 > To want this great inflamer of all powers

185 > That move in humane soules! All realmes but yours,

186 > Are honor'd with him; and hold blest that state

187 > That have his workes to reade and contemplate.

188 > In which, humanitie to her height is raisde;

189 > Which all the world (yet, none enough) hath praisde.

190 > Seas, earth, and heaven, he did in verse comprize;

191 > Out sung the Muses, and did equalise

192 > Their king Apollo; being so farre from cause

193 > Of princes light thoughts, that their gravest lawes

194 > May finde stuffe to be fashiond by his lines.

195 > Through all the pompe of kingdomes still he shines

196 > And graceth all his gracers. Then let lie

197 > Your lutes, and viols, and more loftily

198 > Make the heroiques of your Homer sung,

199 > To drums and trumpets set his Angels tongue:

200 > And with the princely sports of haukes you use,

201 > Behold the kingly flight of his high Muse:

202 > And see how like the Phöenix she renues

203 > Her age, and starrie feathers in your sunne;

204 > Thousands of yeares attending; everie one

205 > Blowing the holy fire, and throwing in

206 > Their seasons, kingdomes, nations that have bin

207 > Subverted in them; lawes, religions, all

208 > Offerd to change, and greedie funerall;

209 > Yet still your Homer lasting, living, raigning.

210 > ­

211 and likewise the 1st, the 11th, and last but one, of the

212 prefatory sonnets to the

213 *Odyssey*

214 . Could I have foreseen

215 any other speedy opportunity, I should have begged your

216 acceptance of the volume in a somewhat handsomer coat; but as it

217 is, it will better represent the sender, ­ to quote from

218 myself ­

219 >

220 A man disherited, in form and

221 > face,

222 > By nature and mishap, of outward grace. 2

223 Chapman in his moral heroic verse, as in this

224 dedication and the prefatory sonnets to his

225 *Odyssey*

226 ,

227 stands above Ben Jonson; there is more dignity, more lustre, and

228 equal strength; but not midway quite between him and the sonnets

229 of Milton. I do not know whether I give him the higher praise, in

230 that he reminds me of Ben Jonson with a sense of his superior

231 excellence, or that he brings Milton to memory notwithstanding

232 his inferiority. His moral poems are not quite out of books like

233 Jonson's, nor yet do the sentiments so wholly grow up out of his

234 own natural habit and grandeur of thought, as in Milton. The

235 sentiments have been attracted to him by a natural affinity of

236 his intellect, and so combined;-but Jonson has taken them by

237 individual and successive acts of choice.

238 3

239 All this and the preceding is well felt and

240 vigorously, though harshly, expressed, respecting sublime poetry

241 *in genere*

242 ; but in reading Homer I look about me, and ask

243 how does all this apply here. For surely never was there plainer

244 writing; there are a thousand charms of sun and moonbeam, ripple,

245 and wave, and stormy billow, but all on the surface. Had Chapman

246 read Proclus and Porphyry? ­ and did he really believe them,

247 ­ or even that they believed themselves? They felt the

248 immense power of a

249 *Bible*

250 , a

251 *Shaster*

252 , a

253 *Koran*

254 . There was none in Greece or Rome, and they tried

255 therefore by subtle allegorical accommodations to conjure the

256 poem of Homer into the

257 *

258 of Greek faith.

259 4

260 Chapman's identification of his fate with

261 Homer's, and his complete forgetfulness of the distinction

262 between Christianity and idolatry, under the general feeling of

263 some religion, is very interesting. It is amusing to observe, how

264 familiar Chapman's fancy has become with Homer, his life and its

265 circumstances, though the very existence of any such individual,

266 at l east with regard to the

267 Iliad*

268 and the

269 *Hymns*

270 ,

271 is more than problematic. N. B. The rude engraving in the page

272 was designed by no vulgar hand. It is full of spirit and passion.

273 5

274 I am so dull, that neither in the original nor in any translation

275 could I ever find any wit or wise purpose in this poem. The whole

276 humour seems to lie in the names. The frogs and mice are not

277 frogs or mice, but men, and yet they do nothing that conveys any

278 satire. In the Greek there is much beauty of language, but the

279 joke is very flat. This is always the case in rude ages; ­

280 their serious vein is inimitable, ­ their comic low and low

281 indeed. The psychological cause is easily stated, and copiously

282 exemplifiable.

283 Footnote

284 1

285 : Communicated through Mr. Wordsworth.

286 *Ed.*

287 return to footnote mark

288 Footnote

289 2

290 : Dedication to Prince Henry.

291 return to footnote mark

292 Footnote

293 3

294 : Footnote 3:

295 *Epistle Dedicatorie to the

296 Odyssey.*

297 return to footnote mark

298 Footnote

299 4

300 :

301 *Epistle Dedicatorie to the

302 Batrachomyomachia*

303 .

304 return to footnote mark

305 Footnote

306 5

307 : End of the

308 *Batrachomyomachia*

309 return to footnote mark

310 Contents

311 Contents, p.2

312 ---

Note in Baxter's *Life of

154 Himself*

155 1820.

156 Among the grounds for recommending the perusal of our elder

157 writers ­ Hooker ­ Taylor ­ Baxter ­ in short

158 almost any of the folios composed from Edward VI. to Charles II.

159 I note:

160 1.**  The overcoming the habit of deriving your whole

161 pleasure passively from the book itself, which can only be

162 effected by excitement of curiosity or of some passion. Force

163 yourself to reflect on what you read paragraph by paragraph, and

164 in a short time you will derive your pleasure, an ample portion

165 of it, at least, from the activity of your own mind. All else is

166 picture sunshine.**

167 2.**  The conquest of party and sectarian prejudices, when

168 you have on the same table before you the works of a Hammond and

169 a Baxter, and reflect how many and how momentous their points of

170 agreement, how few and almost childish the differences, which

171 estranged and irritated these good men. Let us but imagine what

172 their blessed spirits now feel at the retrospect of their earthly

173 frailties, and can we do other than strive to feel as they now

174 feel, not as they once felt? So will it be with the disputes

175 between good men of the present day; and if you have no other

176 reason to doubt your opponent's goodness than the point in

177 dispute, think of Baxter and Hammond, of Milton and Taylor, and

178 let it be no reason at all.**

179 3.**  It will secure you from the narrow idolatry of the

180 present times and fashions, and create the noblest kind of

181 imaginative power in your soul, that of living in past ages;

182 ­ wholly devoid of which power, a man can neither anticipate

183 the future, nor ever live a truly human life, a life of reason in

184 the present.**

185 4.**  In this particular work we may derive a most

186 instructive lesson, that in certain points, as of religion in

187 relation to law, the *medio tutis ­ simus ibis* is

188 inapplicable. There is no 'medium' possible; and all the attempts

189 as those of Baxter, though no more were required than 'I believe

190 in God through Christ,' prove only the mildness of the proposer's

191 temper, but as a rule would be either equal to nothing, at least

192 exclude only the two or three in a century that make it a matter

193 of religion to declare themselves atheists, or else be just as

194 fruitful a rule for a persecutor as the most complete set of

195 articles that could be framed by a Spanish Inquisition. For to

196 'believe' must mean to believe aright ­ and 'God' must mean

197 the true God ­ and 'Christ' the Christ in the sense and with

198 the attributes understood by Christians who are truly Christians.

199 An established church with a liturgy is the sufficient solution

200 of the problem *de jure magistratus*. Articles of faith are

201 in this point of view superfluous; for is it not too absurd for a

202 man to hesitate at subscribing his name to doctrines which yet in

203 the more awful duty of prayer and profession he dares affirm

204 before his Maker! They are therefore, in this sense, merely

205 superfluous; ­ not worth re-enacting, had they ever been done

206 away with; ­ not worth removing now that they exist.**

207 5.**  The characteristic contra-distinction between the

208 speculative reasoners of the age before the Revolution, and those

209 since, is this:­ the former cultivated metaphysics without,

210 or neglecting empirical, psychology:­ the latter cultivate a

211 mechanical psychology to the neglect and contempt of metaphysics.

212 Both, therefore, are almost equi-distant from true philosophy.

213 Hence the belief in ghosts, witches, sensible replies to prayer,

214 &c. in Baxter and in a hundred others. See also Luther's *Table

215 Talk*.**

216 6.**  The earlier part of this volume is interesting as

217 materials for medical history. The state of medical science in

218 the reign of Charles I. was almost incredibly low.

219 Contents**Contents, p.3

220 ---

Fragment of an Essay on Taste

157 1810.

158 The same arguments that decide the question, whether taste has

159 any fixed principles, may probably lead to a determination of

160 what those principles are. First then, what is taste in its

161 metaphorical sense, or, which will be the easiest mode of

162 arriving at the same solution, what is there in the primary sense

163 of the word, which may give to its metaphorical meaning an import

164 different from that of sight or hearing, on the one hand, and of

165 touch or smell on the other? And this question seems the more

166 natural, because in correct language we confine beauty, the main

167 subject of taste, to objects of sight and combinations of sounds,

168 and never, except sportively or by abuse of words, speak of a

169 beautiful flavour or a beautiful scent.

170 Now the analysis of our senses in the commonest books of

171 anthropology has drawn our attention to the distinction between

172 the perfectly organic, and the mixed senses; ­ the first

173 presenting objects, as distinct from the perception; ­ the

174 last as blending the perception with the sense of the object. Our

175 eyes and ears ­ (I am not now considering what is or is not

176 the case really, but only that of which we are regularly

177 conscious as appearances,) our eyes most often appear to us

178 perfect organs of the sentient principle, and wholly in action,

179 and our hearing so much more so than the three other senses, and

180 in all the ordinary exertions of that sense, perhaps, equally so

181 with the sight, that all languages place them in one class, and

182 express their different modifications by nearly the same

183 metaphors. The three remaining senses appear in part passive, and

184 combine with the perception of the outward object a distinct

185 sense of our own life. Taste, therefore, as opposed to vision and

186 sound, will teach us to expect in its metaphorical use a certain

187 reference of any given object to our own being, and not merely a

188 distinct notion of the object as in itself, or in its independent

189 properties. From the sense of touch, on the other hand, it is

190 distinguishable by adding to this reference to our vital being

191 some degree of enjoyment, or the contrary, ­ some perceptible

192 impulse from pleasure or pain to complacency or dislike. The

193 sense of smell, indeed, might perhaps have furnished a metaphor

194 of the same import with that of taste; but the latter was

195 naturally chosen by the majority of civilized nations on account

196 of the greater frequency, importance, and dignity of its

197 employment or exertion in human nature.

198 By taste, therefore, as applied to the fine arts, we must be

199 supposed to mean an intellectual perception of any object blended

200 with a distinct reference to our own sensibility of pain or

201 pleasure, or, *vice versa*, a sense of enjoyment or dislike

202 co-instantaneously combined with, and appearing to proceed from,

203 some intellectual perception of the object; ­ intellectual

204 perception, I say; for otherwise it would be a definition of

205 taste in its primary rather than in its metaphorical sense.

206 Briefly, taste is a metaphor taken from one of our mixed senses,

207 and applied to objects of the more purely organic senses, and of

208 our moral sense, when we would imply the co-existence of

209 immediate personal dislike or complacency. In this definition of

210 taste, therefore, is involved the definition of fine arts,

211 namely, as being such the chief and discriminative purpose of

212 which it is to gratify the taste, ­ that is, not merely to

213 connect, but to combine and unite, a sense of immediate pleasure

214 in ourselves, with the perception of external arrangement.

215 The great question, therefore, whether taste in any one of the

216 fine arts has any fixed principle or ideal, will find its

217 solution in the ascertainment of two facts:­ first, whether

218 in every determination of the taste concerning any work of the

219 fine arts, the individual does not, with or even against the

220 approbation of his general judgment, involuntarily claim that all

221 other minds ought to think and feel the same; whether the common

222 expressions, 'I dare say I may be wrong, but that is my

223 particular taste;' ­ are uttered as an offering of courtesy,

224 as a sacrifice to the undoubted fact of our individual

225 fallibility, or are spoken with perfect sincerity, not only of

226 the reason but of the whole feeling, with the same entireness of

227 mind and heart, with which we concede a right to every person to

228 differ from another in his preference of bodily tastes and

229 flavours. If we should find ourselves compelled to deny this, and

230 to admit that, notwithstanding the consciousness of our liability

231 to error, and in spite of all those many individual experiences

232 which may have strengthened the consciousness, each man does at

233 the moment so far legislate for all men, as to believe of

234 necessity that he is either right or wrong, and that if it be

235 right for him, it is universally right, ­ we must then

236 proceed to ascertain:­ secondly, whether the source of these

237 phenomena is at all to be found in those parts of our nature, in

238 which each intellect is representative of all, ­ and whether

239 wholly, or partially. No person of common reflection demands even

240 in feeling, that what tastes pleasant to him ought to produce the

241 same effect on all living beings; but every man does and must

242 expect and demand the universal acquiescence of all intelligent

243 beings in every conviction of his understanding. ...

244 Contents

245 Contents, p.3

246 ---

Fragment of an Essay on Beauty

160 1818.

161 The only necessary, but this the absolutely necessary,

162 pre-requisite to a full insight into the grounds of the beauty in

163 the objects of sight, is ­ the directing of the attention to

164 the action of those thoughts in our own mind which are not

165 consciously distinguished. Every man may understand this, if he

166 will but recall the state of his feelings in endeavouring to

167 recollect a name, which he is quite sure that he remembers,

168 though he cannot force it back into consciousness. This region of

169 unconscious thoughts, oftentimes the more working the more

170 indistinct they are, may, in reference to this subject, be

171 conceived as forming an ascending scale from the most universal

172 associations of motion with the functions and passions of life,

173 ­ as when, on passing out of a crowded city into the fields

174 on a day in June, we describe the grass and king-cups as nodding

175 their heads and dancing in the breeze, ­ up to the half

176 perceived, yet not fixable, resemblance of a form to some

177 particular object of a diverse class, which resemblance we need

178 only increase but a little, to destroy, or at least injure, its

179 beauty-enhancing effect, and to make it a fantastic intrusion of

180 the accidental and the arbitrary, and consequently a disturbance

181 of the beautiful. This might be abundantly exemplified and

182 illustrated from the paintings of Salvator Rosa.

183 I am now using the term beauty in its most comprehensive sense,

184 as including expression and artistic interest, ­ that is, I

185 consider not only the living balance, but likewise all the

186 accompaniments that even by disturbing are necessary to the

187 renewal and continuance of the balance. And in this sense I

188 proceed to show, that the beautiful in the object may be referred

189 to two elements, ­ lines and colours; the first belonging to

190 the shapely (*forma, formalis, formosus*), and in this, to

191 the law, and the reason; and the second, to the lively, the free,

192 the spontaneous, and the self-justifying. As to lines, the

193 rectilineal are in themselves the lifeless, the determined *ab

194 extra*, but still in immediate union with the cycloidal, which

195 are expressive of function. The curve line is a modification of

196 the force from without by the force from within, or the

197 spontaneous. These are not arbitrary symbols, but the language of

198 nature, universal and intuitive, by virtue of the law by which

199 man is impelled to explain visible motions by imaginary causative

200 powers analogous to his own acts, as the Dryads, Hamadryads,

201 Naiads, &c.

202 The better way of applying these principles will be by a brief

203 and rapid sketch of the history of the fine arts, ­ in which

204 it will be found, that the beautiful in nature has been

205 appropriated to the works of man, just in proportion as the state

206 of the mind in the artists themselves approached to the

207 subjective beauty. Determine what predominance in the minds of

208 the men is preventive of the living balance of excited faculties,

209 and you will discover the exact counterpart in the outward

210 products. Egypt is an illustration of this. Shapeliness is

211 intellect without freedom; but colours are significant. The

212 introduction of the arch is not less an epoch in the fine than in

213 the useful arts.

214 Order is beautiful arrangement without any purpose *ad

215 extra*; ­ therefore there is a beauty of order, or order

216 may be contemplated exclusively as beauty.

217 The form given in every empirical intuition, ­ the stuff,

218 that is, the quality of the stuff, determines the agreeable: but

219 when a thing excites us to receive it in such and such a mould,

220 so that its exact correspondence to that mould is what occupies

221 the mind, ­ this is taste or the sense of beauty. Whether

222 dishes full of painted wood or exquisite viands were laid out on

223 a table in the same arrangement, would be indifferent to the

224 taste, as in ladies' patterns; but surely the one is far more

225 agreeable than the other. Hence observe the disinterestedness of

226 all taste; and hence also a sensual perfection with intellect is

227 occasionally possible without moral feeling. So it may be in

228 music and painting, but not in poetry. How far it is a real

229 preference of the refined to the gross pleasures, is another

230 question, upon the supposition that pleasure, in some form or

231 other, is that alone which determines men to the objects of the

232 former; ­ whether experience does not show that if the latter

233 were equally in our power, occasioned no more trouble to enjoy,

234 and caused no more exhaustion of the power of enjoying them by

235 the enjoyment itself, we should in real practice prefer the

236 grosser pleasure. It is not, therefore, any excellence in the

237 quality of the refined pleasures themselves, but the advantages

238 and facilities in the means of enjoying them, that give them the

239 pre-eminence.

240 This is, of course, on the supposition of the absence of all

241 moral feeling. Suppose its presence, and then there will accrue

242 an excellence even to the quality of the pleasures themselves;

243 not only, however, of the refined, but also of the grosser kinds,

244 ­ inasmuch as a larger sweep of thoughts will be associated

245 with each enjoyment, and with each thought will be associated a

246 number of sensations; and so, consequently, each pleasure will

247 become more the pleasure of the whole being. This is one of the

248 earthly rewards of our being what we ought to be, but which would

249 be annihilated, if we attempted to be it for the sake of this

250 increased enjoyment. Indeed it is a contradiction to suppose it.

251 Yet this is the common *argumentum in circulo*, in which the

252 eudsemonists flee and pursue. ...

253 Contents

254 Contents, p.3

255 ---

Poems and Poetical Fragments

163 >

164 *Vivamus, mea Lesbia, atque amemus*.

165 > Catullus.

166 >

167 > My Lesbia, let us love and live,

168 > And to the winds, my Lesbia, give

169 > Each cold restraint, each boding fear

170 > Of age, and all its saws severe!

171 > Yon sun now posting to the main

172 > Will set, ­ but 'tis to rise again; ­

173 > But we, when once our little light

174 > Is set, must sleep in endless night.

175 > Then come, with whom alone I'll live,

176 > A thousand kisses take and give!

177 > Another thousand! ­ to the store

178 > Add hundreds ­ then a thousand more!

179 > And when they to a million mount,

180 > Let confusion take the account, ­

181 > That you, the number never knowing,

182 > May continue still bestowing ­

183 > That I for joys may never pine,

184 > Which never can again be mine! 1

185 >

186 >

187 > *Lugete, O Veneres, Cupidinesque.* Catullus

188 >

189 > Pity, mourn in plaintive tone

190 > The lovely starling dead and gone!

191 > Weep,ye Loves! and Venus, weep

192 > The lovely starling fall'n asleep!

193 > Venus see with tearful eyes ­

194 > In her lap the starling lies,

195 > While the Loves all in a ring

196 > Softly stroke the stiffen'd wing.

197 >

198 >

199 > *Moriens superstiti*.

200 >

201 > "The hour-bell sounds, and I must go;

202 > Death waits ­ again I hear him calling; ­

203 > No cowardly desires have I,

204 > Nor will I shun his face appalling.

205 > I die in faith and honour rich ­

206 > But ah! I leave behind my treasure

207 > In widowhood and lonely pain; ­

208 > To live were surely then a pleasure!

209 >

210 > "My lifeless eyes upon thy face

211 > Shall never open more to-morrow;

212 > To-morrow shall thy beauteous eyes

213 > Be closed to love, and drown'd in sorrow;

214 > To-morrow death shall freeze this hand,

215 > And on thy breast, my wedded treasure,

216 > I never, never more shall live; ­

217 > Alas! I quit a life of pleasure."

218 >

219 >

220 > *Morienti superstes.*

221 >

222 > "Yet art thou happier far than she

223 > Who feels the widow's love for thee!

224 > For while her days are days of weeping,

225 > Thou, in peace, in silence sleeping,

226 > In some still world, unknown, remote,

227 > The mighty parent's care hast found,

228 > Without whose tender guardian thought

229 > No sparrow falleth to the ground."

230 The Stripling's War Song**

231 **

232 *imitated from Stolberg*

233 >

234 My noble old warrior! this heart has beat high,

235 > Since you told of the deeds that our countrymen wrought;

236 > Ah! give me the sabre which hung by thy thigh,

237 > And I too will fight as my forefathers fought!

238 >

239 > O, despise not my youth! for my spirit is steel'd,

240 > And I know there is strength in the grasp of my hand;

241 > Yea, as firm as thyself would I move to the field,

242 > And as proudly would die for my dear father-land.

243 >

244 > In the sports of my childhood I mimick'd the fight, ­

245 > The shrill of a trumpet suspended my breath;

246 > And my fancy still wander'd by day and by night

247 > Amid tumult and perils,'mid conquest and death.

248 >

249 > My own eager shout in the heat of my trance,

250 > How oft it awakes me from dreams full of glory,

251 > When I meant to have leap'd on the hero of France,

252 > And have dash'd him to earth pale and deathless and gory!

253 >

254 > As late through the city with bannerets streaming,

255 > And the music of trumpets the warriors flew by, ­

256 > With helmet and scymetar naked and gleaming

257 > On their proud trampling thunder-hoof'd steeds did they fly,

258 > ­

259 >

260 > I sped to yon heath which is lonely and bare ­

261 > For each nerve was unquiet, each pulse in alarm, ­

262 > I hurl'd my mock lance through the objectless air,

263 > And in open-eyed dream prov'd the strength of my arm.

264 >

265 > Yes, noble old warrior! this heart has beat high,

266 > Since you told of thedeeds that our countrymen wrought;

267 > Ah! give me the falchion that hung by thy thigh,

268 > And I too will fight as my forefathers fought!

269 >

270 >

271 > 2  His own fair

272 > countenance, his kingly forehead,

273 > His tender smiles, love's day-dawn on his lips,

274 > The sense, and spirit, and the light divine,

275 > At the same moment in his steadfast eye

276 > Were virtue's native crest, th' immortal soul's

277 > Unconscious meek self-heraldry, ­ to man

278 > Genial, and pleasant to his guardian angel.

279 > He suffer'd, nor complain'd; ­ tho' oft with tears

280 > He mourn'd th' oppression of his helpless brethren, ­

281 > Yea, with a deeper and yet holier grief

282 > Mourn'd for the oppressor. In those sabbath hours

283 > His solemn grief, like the slow cloud at sunset,

284 > Was but the veil of purest meditation

285 > Pierced thro' and saturate with the rays of mind.

286 >

287 >

288 > 'Twas sweet to know it only possible!

289 > Some wishes cross'd my mind and dimly cheer'd it,

290 > And one or two poor melancholy pleasures,

291 > Each in the pale unwarming light of hope

292 > Silvering its flimsy wing, flew silent by ­

293 > Moths in the moonbeam! ­

294 > ­ Behind the thin

295 > Grey cloud that cover'd, but not hid, the sky,

296 > The round full moon look'd small.

297 > The subtle snow in every passing breeze

298 > Rose curling from the grove like shafts of smoke.

299 >

300 >

301 > ­ On the broad mountain top

302 > The neighing wild colt races with the wind

303 > O'er fern and heath-flowers.

304 >

305 >

306 > ­ Like a mighty giantess

307 > Seized in sore travail and prodigious birth,

308 > Sick nature struggled: long and strange her pangs,

309 > Her groans were horrible; ­ but O, most fair

310 > The twins she bore, Equality and Peace.

311 >

312 >

313 > ­ Terrible and loud

314 > As the strong voice that from the thunder-cloud

315 > Speaks to the startled midnight.

316 >

317 >

318 > Such fierce vivacity as fires the eye

319 > Of genius fancy-craz'd.

320 >

321 >

322 > The mild despairing of a heart resign'd.

323 For the Hymn on the Sun**

324 **

325 >

326 ­ The sun (for now his orb

327 > 'Gan slowly sink) ­

328 > Shot half his rays aslant the heath, whose flow'rs

329 > Purpled the mountain's broad and level top.

330 > Rich was his bed of clouds, and wide beneath

331 For the Hymn on the Moon**

332 **

333 In a cave in the mountains of Cashmeer there is an image of ice,

334 which makes its appearance thus: Two days before the new moon

335 there appears a bubble of ice, which increases in size every day

336 till the fifteenth, by which time it is an ell or more in height;

337 ­ then as the moon wanes, the image decreases till it

338 vanishes away.

339 >

340 In darkness I remain'd;-the neighb'ring clock

341 > Told me that now the rising sun at dawn

342 > Shone lovely on my garden.

343 >

344 >

345 > These be staggerers that, made drunk by power,

346 > Forget thirst's eager promise, and presume,

347 > Dark dreamers! that the world forgets it too!

348 >

349 >

350 > ­ Perish warmth,

351 > Unfaithful to its seeming!

352 > Old age, 'the shape and messenger of death,'

353 > His wither'd fist still knocking at death's door.

354 >

355 >

356 > ­ God no distance knows

357 > All of the whole possessing.

358 >

359 >

360 > With skill that never alchemist yet told,

361 > Made drossy lead as ductile as pure gold.

362 >

363 >

364 > Guess at the wound and heal with secret hand.

365 > The broad-breasted rock

366 > Glasses his rugged forehead in the sea.

367 >

368 >

369 > I mix in life, and labour to seem free,

370 > With common persons pleas'd and common things,

371 > While every thought and action tends to thee,

372 > And every impulse from thy influence springs.

373 Farewell to Love**

374 **

375 >

376 Farewell,

377 > sweet Love! yet blame you not my truth;

378 > More fondly ne'er did mother eye her child

379 > Than I your form: your's were my hopes of youth,

380 > And as you shaped my thoughts, I sigh'd or smil'd.

381 > While most were wooing wealth, or gaily swerving

382 > To pleasure's secret haunt, and some apart

383 > Stood strong in pride, self-conscious of deserving,

384 > To you I gave my whole weak wishing heart;

385 > And when I met the maid that realized

386 > Your fair creations, and had won her kindness,

387 > Say but for her if aught on earth I prized!

388 > Your dreams alone I dreamt and caught your blindness.

389 > O grief! ­ but farewell, Love! I will go play me

390 > With thoughts that please me less, and less betray me.

391 >

392 >

393 > Within these circling

394 > hollies, woodbine-clad ­

395 > Beneath this small blue roof of vernal sky ­

396 > How warm, how still! Tho' tears should dim mine eye,

397 > Yet will my heart for days continue glad,

398 > For here, my love, thou art, and here am I!

399 >

400 >

401 > Each crime that once estranges from the virtues

402 > Doth make the memory of their features daily

403 > More dim and vague, till each coarse counterfeit

404 > Can have the passport to our confidence

405 > Sign'd by ourselves. And fitly are they punish'd,

406 > Who prize and seek the honest man but as

407 > A safer lock to guard dishonest treasures.

408 >

409 >

410 > Grant me a patron, gracious Heaven! whene'er

411 > My unwash'd follies call for penance drear:

412 > But when more hideous guilt this heart infects,

413 > Instead of fiery coals upon my pate,

414 > O let a titled patron be my fate; ­

415 > That fierce compendium of Egyptian pests!

416 > Right reverend dean, right honourable squire,

417 > Lord, marquis, earl, duke, prince, ­ or if aught higher,

418 > However proudly nicknamed, he shall be Anathema Maránatha

419 > to me!

420 A Sober Statement of Human Life, or the True Medium**

421 **

422 >

423 A chance

424 > may win what by mischance was lost;

425 > The net that holds not great, takes little fish:

426 > In somethings all, in all things none are crost;

427 > Few all they need, but none have all they wish:

428 > Unmingled joys to no one here befall;

429 > Who least, hath some; who most, hath never all!

430 Footnote

431 1

432 : This and the following poems and fragments, with the

433 exception of those marked with 2, were communicated by Mr. Gutch.

434 *Ed.*

435 return to footnote mark

436 Footnote

437 2

438 : Poems not communicated by Mr. Gutch (see Footnote 1

439 above).

440 return to footnote mark

441 Contents

442 Contents, p.3

443 ---

Omniana

166 1812

The French Decade

169 I have nothing to say in defence of the French revolutionists,

170 as far as they are personally concerned in this substitution of

171 every tenth for the seventh day as a day of rest. It was not only

172 a senseless outrage on an ancient observance, around which a

173 thousand good and gentle feelings had clustered; it not only

174 tended to weaken the bond of brotherhood between France and the

175 other members of Christendom; but it was dishonest, and robbed

176 the labourer of fifteen days of restorative and humanizing repose

177 in every year, and extended the wrong to all the friends and

178 fellow labourers of man in the brute creation. Yet when I hear

179 Protestants, and even those of the Lutheran persuasion, and

180 members of the church of England, inveigh against this change as

181 a blasphemous contempt of the fourth commandment, I pause, and

182 before I can assent to the verdict of condemnation, I must

183 prepare my mind to include in the same sentence, at least as far

184 as theory goes, the names of several among the most revered

185 reformers of Christianity. Without referring to Luther, I will

186 begin with Master Frith, a founder and martyr of the church of

187 England, having witnessed his faith amid the flames in the year

188 1533. This meek and enlightened, no less than zealous and

189 orthodox, divine, in his "Declaration of Baptism" thus expresses

190 himself:

191 >

192 As for the Sabbath, we be lords of the Sabbath, and

193 > may yet change it into Monday, or any other day, as we see need;

194 > or we may make every tenth day holy day only, if we see cause

195 > why. Neither was there any cause to change it from the Saturday,

196 > save only to put a difference between us and the Jews; neither

197 > need we any holy day at all, if the people might be taught

198 > without it.

199 This great man believed that if Christian nations should ever

200 become Christians indeed, there would every day be so many hours

201 taken from the labour for the perishable body, to the service of

202 the souls and the understandings of mankind, both masters and

203 servants, as to supersede the necessity of a particular day. At

204 present our Sunday may be considered as so much Holy Land,

205 rescued from the sea of oppression and vain luxury, and embanked

206 against the fury of their billows.

207 Contents

208 Contents, p.3

209 ---

Ride and Tie

172 "On a scheme of perfect retribution in the moral world" ­

173 observed Empeiristes, and paused to look at, and wipe his

174 spectacles.

175 "Frogs," interposed Musaello, "must have been experimental

176 philosophers, and experimental philosophers must all transmigrate

177 into frogs." "The scheme will not be yet perfect," added Gelon,

178 "unless our friend Empeiristes, is specially privileged to become

179 an elect frog twenty times successively, before he reascends into

180 a galvanic philosopher."

181 "Well, well," replied Empeiristes, with a benignant smile, "I

182 give my consent, if only our little Mary's fits do not

183 recur."

184 Little Mary was Gelon's only child, and the darling and

185 god-daughter of Empeiristes. By the application of galvanic

186 influence Empeiristes had removed a nervous affection of her

187 right leg, accompanied with symptomatic epilepsy. The tear

188 started in Gelon's eye, and he pressed the hand of his friend,

189 while Musaello, half suppressing, half indulging, a similar sense

190 of shame, sportively exclaimed, "Hang it, Gelon! somehow or other

191 these philosopher fellows always have the better of us wits, in

192 the long run!"

193 Contents

194 Contents, p.3

195 ---

Jeremy Taylor

175 The writings of Bishop Jeremy Taylor are a perpetual feast to

176 me. His hospitable board groans under the weight and multitude of

177 viands. Yet I seldom rise from the perusal of his works without

178 repeating or recollecting the excellent observation of Minucius

179 Felix. *Fabulas et errores ab imperitis parentibus discimus; et

180 quod est gravius, ipsis studiis et disciplinis

181 elaboramus.*

182 Contents

183 Contents, p.3

184 ---

Criticism

178 Many of our modern criticisms on the works of our elder

179 writers remind me of the connoisseur, who, taking up a small

180 cabinet picture, railed most eloquently at the absurd caprice of

181 the artist in painting a horse sprawling. "Excuse me, Sir,"

182 replied the owner of the piece, "you hold it the wrong way: it is

183 a horse galloping."

184 Contents

185 Contents, p.3

186 ---

Public Instruction

181 Our statesmen, who survey with jealous dread all plans for the

182 education of the lower orders, may be thought to proceed on the

183 system of antagonist muscles; and in the belief, that the closer

184 a nation shuts its eyes, the wider it will open its hands. Or do

185 they act on the principle, that the *status belli* is the

186 natural relation between the people and the government, and that

187 it is prudent to secure the result of the contest by gouging the

188 adversary in the first instance? Alas! the policy of the maxim is

189 on a level with its honesty. The Philistines had put out the eyes

190 of Samson, and thus, as they thought, fitted him to drudge and

191 grind

192 >

193 Among the slaves and asses, his comrades,

194 > As good for nothing else, no better service:­

195 But his darkness added to his fury without diminishing his

196 strength, and the very pillars of the temple of oppression ­

197 >

198 With horrible convulsion, to and fro,

199 > He tugged, he shook, till down they came, and drew

200 > The whole roof after them with burst of thunder,

201 > Upon the heads of all who sat beneath;

202 > Lords, ladies, captains, counsellors, and priests,

203 > Their choice nobility.

204 The error might be less unpardonable with a statesman of the

205 continent; ­ but with Englishmen, who have Ireland in one

206 direction, and Scotland in another; the one in ignorance, sloth,

207 and rebellion, ­ in the other general information, industry,

208 and loyalty, verily it is not error merely, but infatuation.

209 Contents

210 Contents, p.3

211 ---

Picturesque Words

184 Who is ignorant of Homer's *Yet in some

185 Greek manuscript hexameters I have met with a compound epithet,

186 which may compare with it for the prize of excellence in flashing

187 on the mental eye a complete image. It is an epithet of the

188 brutified archangel, and forms the latter half of the verse,

189 ­

190 >

191 Ye youthful bards! compare this word with its literal

192 translation, "tail-horn-hoofed Satan," and be shy of compound

193 epithets, the components of which are indebted for their union

194 exclusively to the printer's hyphen. Henry More, indeed, would

195 have naturalized the word without hesitation, and

196 cercoceronychous*

197 would have shared the astonishment of the

198 English reader in the glossary to his

199 *Song of the Soul*

200 with Achronycul, Anaisthaesie, &c. &c.

201 Contents

202 Contents, p.3

203 ---

Toleration

187 The state, with respect to the different sects of religion

188 under its protection, should resemble a well drawn portrait. Let

189 there be half a score individuals looking at it, every one sees

190 its eyes and its benignant smile directed towards himself.

191 The framer of preventive laws, no less than private tutors and

192 school-masters, should remember, that the readiest way to make

193 either mind or body grow awry, is by lacing it too tight.

194 Contents

195 Contents, p.3

196 ---

War

190 It would have proved a striking part of a vision presented to

191 Adam the day after the death of Abel, to have brought before his

192 eyes half a million of men crowded together in the space of a

193 square mile. When the first father had exhausted his wonder on

194 the multitude of his offspring, he would then naturally inquire

195 of his angelic instructor, for what purposes so vast a multitude

196 had assembled? what is the common end? Alas! to murder each

197 other, ­ all Cains, and yet no Abels!

198 Contents

199 Contents, p.3

200 ---

Parodies

193 Parodies on new poems are read as satires; on old ones, ­

194 the soliloquy of Hamlet for instance ­ as compliments. A man

195 of genius may securely laugh at a mode of attack by which his

196 reviler, in half a century or less, becomes his encomiast.

197 Contents

198 Contents, p.3

199 ---

M. Dupuis

196 Among the extravagancies of faith which have characterized

197 many infidel writers, who would swallow a whale to avoid

198 believing that a whale swallowed Jonas, ­ a high rank should

199 be given to Dupuis, who, at the commencement of the French

200 Revolution, published a work in twelve volumes, octavo, in order

201 to prove that Jesus Christ was the sun, and all Christians,

202 worshippers of Mithra. His arguments, if arguments they can be

203 called, consist chiefly of metaphors quoted from the Fathers.

204 What irresistible conviction would not the following passage from

205 South's sermons (vol. v. p. 165.) have flashed on his fancy, had

206 it occurred in the writings of Origen or Tertullian! and how

207 complete a confutation of all his grounds does not the passage

208 afford to those humble souls, who, gifted with common sense

209 alone, can boast of no additional light received through a crack

210 in their upper apartments:­

211 >

212 Christ the great sun of righteousness and saviour of

213 > the world, having by a glorious rising, after a red and bloody

214 > setting, proclaimed his deity to men and angels; and by a

215 > complete triumph over the two grand enemies of mankind, sin and

216 > death, set up the everlasting gospel in the room of all false

217 > religions, has now changed the Persian superstition into the

218 > Christian doctrine, and without the least approach to the

219 > idolatry of the former, made it henceforward the duty of all

220 > nations, Jews and Gentiles, to worship the rising

221 > sun.

222 This one passage outblazes the whole host of Dupuis' evidences

223 and extracts. In the same sermon, the reader will meet with

224 Hume's argument against miracles anticipated, and put in Thomas's

225 mouth.

226 Contents

227 Contents, p.3

228 ---

Origin of the Worship of Hymen

199 The origin of the worship of Hymen is thus related by

200 Lactantius. The story would furnish matter for an excellent

201 pantomime. Hymen was a beautiful youth of Athens, who for the

202 love of a young virgin disguised himself, and assisted at the

203 Eleusinian rites: and at this time he, together with his beloved,

204 and divers other young ladies of that city, was surprized and

205 carried off by pirates, who supposing him to be what he appeared,

206 lodged him with his mistress. In the dead of the night when the

207 robbers were all asleep, he arose and cut their throats. Thence

208 making hasty way back to Athens, he bargained with the parents

209 that he would restore to them their daughter and all her

210 companions, if they would consent to her marriage with him. They

211 did so, and this marriage proving remarkably happy, it became the

212 custom to invoke the name of Hymen at all nuptials.

213 Contents

214 Contents, p.3

215 ---

Egotism

202 It is hard and uncandid to censure the great reformers in

203 philosophy and religion for their egotism and boastfulness. It is

204 scarcely possible for a man to meet with continued personal

205 abuse, on account of his superior talents, without associating

206 more and more the sense of the value of his discoveries or

207 detections with his own person. The necessity of repelling unjust

208 contempt, forces the most modest man into a feeling of pride and

209 self-consciousness. How can a tall man help thinking of his size,

210 when dwarfs are constantly on tiptoe beside him? ­ Paracelsus

211 was a braggart and a quack; so was Cardan; but it was their

212 merits, and not their follies, which drew upon them that torrent

213 of detraction and calumny, which compelled them so frequently to

214 think and write concerning themselves,that at length it became a

215 habit to do so. Wolff too, though not a boaster, was yet

216 persecuted into a habit of egotism both in his prefaces and in

217 his ordinary conversation, and the same holds good of the founder

218 of the Brunonian system, and of his great namesake Giordano

219 Bruno. The more decorous manners of the present age have attached

220 a disproportionate opprobrium to this foible, and many therefore

221 abstain with cautious prudence from all displays of what they

222 feel. Nay, some do actually flatter themselves, that they abhor

223 all egotism, and never betray it either in their writings or

224 discourse. But watch these men narrowly; and in the greater

225 number of cases you will find their thoughts, feelings, and mode

226 of expression, saturated with the passion of contempt, which is

227 the concentrated vinegar of egotism.

228 Your very humble men in company, if they produce any thing, are

229 in that thing of the most exquisite irritability and vanity.

230 When a man is attempting to describe another person's character,

231 he may be right or he may be wrong; but in one thing he will

232 always succeed, that is, in describing himself. If, for example,

233 he expresses simple approbation, he praises from a consciousness

234 of possessing similar qualities; ­ if he approves with

235 admiration, it is from a consciousness of deficiency. A. "Ay! he

236 is a sober man." B. "Ah! Sir, what a blessing is sobriety!" Here

237 A. is a man conscious of sobriety, who egotizes in *tuism*;

238 ­ B. is one who, feeling the ill effects of a contrary habit,

239 contemplates sobriety with blameless envy. Again:­ A. "Yes,

240 he is a warm man, a moneyed fellow; you may rely upon him." B.

241 "Yes, yes, Sir, no wonder! he has the blessing of being well in

242 the world." This reflection might be introduced in defence of

243 plaintive egotism, and by way of preface to an examination of all

244 the charges against it, and from what feelings they proceed.

245 1800. 1

246 Contempt is egotism in ill humour. Appetite without moral

247 affection, social sympathy, and even without passion and

248 imagination ­ (in plain English, mere lust,) ­ is the

249 basest form of egotism, ­ and being *infra* human, or

250 below humanity, should be pronounced with the harsh breathing, as

251 *he-goat-ism*. 1820.

252 Footnote

253 1: From Mr. Gulch's commonplace book. Ed

254 Contents

255 Contents, p.3

256 ---

Cap of Liberty

205 Those who hoped proudly of human nature, and admitted no

206 distinction between Christians and Frenchmen, regarded the first

207 constitution as a colossal statue of Corinthian brass, formed by

208 the fusion and commixture of all metals in the conflagration of

209 the state. But there is a common fungus, which so exactly

210 represents the pole and cap of liberty, that it seems offered by

211 nature herself as the appropriate emblem of Gallic republicanism,

212 ­ mushroom patriots, with a mushroom cap of liberty.

213 Contents

214 Contents, p.3

215 ---

Bulls

208 >

209 *Novi ego aliquem qui dormitabundus aliquando

210 > pulsari horam quartam audiverit, et sic numeravit, una, una, una,

211 > una; ac tum præ rei absurditate, quam anima concipiebat,

212 > exclamavit, Næ! delirat horologium! Quater pulsavit horam

213 > unam.*

214 I knew a person, who, during imperfect sleep, or dozing, as we

215 say, listened to the clock as it was striking four, and as it

216 struck, he counted the four, one, one, one, one; and then

217 exclaimed, "Why, the clock is out of its wits; it has struck one

218 four times over!"

219 This is a good exemplification of the nature of

220 *Bulls*

221 ,

222 which will be found always to contain in them a confusion of what

223 the schoolmen would have called ­ objectivity with

224 subjectivity; ­ in plain English, the impression of a thing

225 as it exists in itself, and extrinsically, with the image which

226 the mind abstracts from the impression. Thus, number, or the

227 total of a series, is a generalization of the mind, an

228 *ens

229 rationis*

230 not an

231 *ens reale*

232 . I have read many attempts

233 at a definition of a

234 *Bull*

235 , and lately in the Edinburgh

236 Review; but it then appeared to me that the definers had fallen

237 into the same fault with Miss Edgeworth, in her delightful essay

238 on

239 *Bulls*

240 , and given the definition of the genus,

241 *Blunder*

242 , for that of the particular species. I will

243 venture, therefore, to propose the following: a

244 *Bull*

245 consists in a mental juxta-position of incongruous images or

246 thoughts with the sensation, but without the sense, of

247 connection. The psychological conditions of the possibility of a

248 *Bull*

249 , it would not be difficult to determine; but it would

250 require a larger space than can be afforded here, at least more

251 attention than my readers would be likely to afford. There is a

252 sort of spurious

253 *Bull*

254 which consists wholly in mistake of

255 language, and which the closest thinker may make, if speaking in

256 a language of which he is not master.

257 Contents

258 Contents, p.3

259 ---

Wise Ignorance

211 It is impossible to become either an eminently great, or truly

212 pious man, without the courage to remain ignorant of many things.

213 This important truth is most happily expressed by the elder

214 Scaliger in prose, and by the younger in verse; the latter

215 extract has an additional claim from the exquisite terseness of

216 its diction, and the purity of its Latinity. I particularly

217 recommend its perusal to the commentators on the Apocalypse.

218 >

219 *Quare ulterior disquisitio morosi atque satagentis

220 > animi est; humanæ enim sapientiae pars est, quædam

221 > æquo animo nescire velle.*

222 >

223 > J. C, Scalig. Ex. 307. s. 29.

224 >

225 >

226 > *Ne curiosus quære causas omnium,

227 > Quæcunque libris vis prophetarum indidit,

228 > Afflata cælo, plena veraci Deo;

229 > Nec operta sacri supparo silentii

230 > Irrumpere aude; sed prudenter praeteri!

231 > Nescire velle quae magister optimus

232 > Docere non vult, erudita inscitia est.*

233 >

234 > Josep. Scalig.

235 Contents

236 Contents, p.3

237 ---

Rouge

214 Triumphant generals in Rome wore rouge. The ladies of France,

215 and their fair sisters and imitators in Britain, conceive

216 themselves always in the chair of triumph, and of course entitled

217 to the same distinction. The custom originated, perhaps, in the

218 humility of the conquerors that they might seem to blush

219 continually at their own praises. Mr. Gilpin frequently speaks of

220 a "picturesque eye:" with something less of solecism, I may

221 affirm that our fair ever blushing triumphants have secured to

222 themselves the charm of picturesque cheeks, every face being its

223 own portrait.

224 Contents

225 Contents, p.3

226 ---

*Hasty Words

217 I crave mercy (at least of my contemporaries: for if these

218 Omniana should outlive the present generation, the opinion will

219 not need it) but I could not help writing in the blank page of a

220 very celebrated work 1 the following passage

221 from Picus Mirandula:-

222 >

223 Movent mihi stomachum grammatistæ quidam,

224 > qui cum duas tenuerint vocabulorum origines, ita se ostentant,

225 > ita venditant, ita circumferunt jactabundi, ut præ ipsis

226 > pro nihilo habendos philosophos arbitrentur.* (Epist. ad

227 > Hermol. Barb.)

228 Footnote

229 1

230 : Diversions of Purley.

231 *Ed.*

232 Contents

233 Contents, p.3

234 ---

Motives and Impulses

220 It is a matter of infinite difficulty, but fortunately of

221 comparative indifference to determine what a man's motive may

222 have been for this or that particular action. Rather seek to

223 learn what his objects in general are. What does he habitually

224 wish, habitually pursue? and thence deduce his impulses which are

225 commonly the true efficient causes of men's conduct; and without

226 which the motive itself would not have become a motive. Let a

227 haunch of venison represent the motive, and the keen appetite of

228 health, and exercise the impulse: then place the same or some

229 more favourite dish before the same man, sick, dyspeptic, and

230 stomach-worn, and we may then weigh the comparative influences of

231 motives and impulses. Without the perception of this truth, it is

232 impossible to understand the character of lago, who is

233 represented as now assigning one, and then another, and again a

234 third motive for his conduct, all alike the mere fictions of his

235 own restless nature, distempered by a keen sense of his

236 intellectual superiority, and haunted by the love of exerting

237 power on those especially who are his superiors in practical and

238 moral excellence. Yet how many among our modern critics have

239 attributed to the profound author this the appropriate

240 inconsistency of the character itself.

241 A second illustration:­ Did Curio, the *quondam*

242 patriot, reformer, and semi-revolutionist, abjure his opinion,

243 and yell the foremost in the hunt of persecution against his old

244 friends and fellow-philosophists, with a cold clear

245 predetermination, formed at one moment, of making £5000 a

246 year by his apostacy? ­ I neither know nor care. Probably

247 not. But this I know, that to be thought a man of consequence by

248 his contemporaries, to be admitted into the society of his

249 superiors in artificial rank, to excite the admiration of lords,

250 to live in splendour and sensual luxury, have been the objects of

251 his habitual wishes. A flash of lightning has turned at once the

252 polarity of the compass needle: and so, perhaps, now and then,

253 but as rarely, a violent motive may revolutionize a man's

254 opinions and professions. But more frequently his honesty dies

255 away imperceptibly from evening into twilight, and from twilight

256 into utter darkness. He turns hypocrite so gradually, and by such

257 tiny atoms of motion, that by the time he has arrived at a given

258 point, he forgets his own hypocrisy in the imperceptible degrees

259 of his conversion. The difference between such a man and a bolder

260 liar, is merely that between the hour hand, and that which tells

261 the seconds, on a watch. Of the former you can see only the past

262 motion; of the latter both the past motion and the present

263 moving. Yet there is, perhaps, more hope of the latter rogue: for

264 he has lied to mankind only and not to himself ­ the former

265 lies to his own heart, as well as to the public.

266 Contents

267 Contents, p.3

268 ---

Inward Blindness

223 Talk to a blind man ­ he knows he wants the sense of

224 sight, and willingly makes the proper allowances. But there are

225 certain internal senses, which a man may want, and yet be wholly

226 ignorant that he wants them. It is most unpleasant to converse

227 with such persons on subjects of taste, philosophy, or religion.

228 Of course there is no reasoning with them: for they do not

229 possess the facts, on which the reasoning must be grounded.

230 Nothing is possible, but a naked dissent, which implies a sort of

231 unsocial contempt; or, what a man of kind dispositions is very

232 likely to fall into, a heartless tacit acquiescence, which

233 borders too nearly on duplicity.

234 Contents

235 Contents, p.3

236 ---

The Vices of Slaves No Excuse for

226 Slavery

227 It often happens, that the slave himself has neither the power

228 nor the wish to be free. He is then brutified; but this apathy is

229 the dire effect of slavery, and so far from being a justifying

230 cause, that it contains the grounds of its bitterest

231 condemnation. The Carlovingian race bred up the Merovingi as

232 beasts; and then assigned their unworthiness as the satisfactory

233 reason for their dethronement. Alas! the human being is more

234 easily weaned from the habit of commanding than from that of

235 abject obedience. The slave loses his soul when he loses his

236 master; even as the dog that has lost himself in the street,

237 howls and whines till he has found the house again, where he had

238 been kicked and cudgelled, and half starved to boot. As we,

239 however, or our ancestors must have inoculated our

240 fellow-creature with this wasting disease of the soul, it becomes

241 our duty to cure him; and though we cannot immediately make him

242 free, yet we can, and ought to, put him in the way of becoming so

243 at some future time, if not in his own person, yet in that of his

244 children. The French, you will say, are not capable of freedom.

245 Grant this; ­ but does this fact justify the ungrateful

246 traitor, whose every measure has been to make them still more

247 incapable of it?

248 Contents

249 Contents, p.3

250 ---

Circulation of the Blood

229 The ancients attributed to the blood the same motion of ascent

230 and descent which really takes place in the sap of trees.

231 Servetus discovered the minor circulation from the heart to the

232 lungs. Do not the following passages of Giordano Bruno (published

233 in 1591) seem to imply more? I put the question, *pauperis

234 forma*, with unfeigned diffidence.

235 >

236 *"De Immenso et Innumerabili,"* lib. vi. cap.

237 > 8:

238 >

239 > *Ut in nostro corpore sanguis per totum circumcursat et

240 > recursat, sic in toto mundo, astro, tellure.

241 >

242 > Quare non aliter quam nostro in corpore sanguis Hinc meat, hinc

243 > remeat, neque ad inferiora fluit vi Majore, ad supera a pedibus

244 > quam deinde recedat:­*

245 and still more plainly, in the ninth chapter of the same

246 book,

247 >

248 *Quid esset Quodam ni gyro naturae cuncta redirent

249 > Ortus ad proprios rursum; si sorbeat omnes Pontus aquas, totum

250 > non restituatque perenni Ordine; qua possit rerum consistere

251 > vita? Tanquam si totus concurrat sanguis in unam, In qua

252 > consistat, partem, nec prima revisat Ordia, et antiquos cursus

253 > non inde resumat.*

254 It is affirmed in the

255 *Supplement to the Scotch

256 Encyclopædia Britannica,*

257 that Des Cartes was the first

258 who in defiance of Aristotle and the Schools, attributed infinity

259 to the universe. The very title of Bruno's poem proves, that this

260 honour belongs to him.

261 Feyjoo lays claim to a knowledge of the circulation of the blood

262 for Francisco de la Reyna, a farrier, who published a work upon

263 his own art at Burgos, in 1564. The passage which he quotes is

264 perfectly clear.

265 >

266 *Por manera, que la sangre anda en torno, y en

267 > rueda por todos los miembros, excluye toda duda.*

268 Whether Reyna himself claimed any discovery, Feyjoo does not

269 mention; ­ but, these words seem to refer to some preceding

270 demonstration of the fact. I am inclined to think that this, like

271 many other things, was known before it was discovered; just as

272 the preventive powers of the vaccine disease, the existence of

273 adipocire in graves, and certain principles in grammar and in

274 population, upon which bulky books have been written and great

275 reputations raised in our days.

276 Contents

277 Contents, p.3

278 ---

Peritura Parcere Chartæ

232 What scholar but must at times have a feeling of splenetic

233 regret, when he looks at the list of novels, in two, three, or

234 four volumes each, published monthly by Messrs. Lane, &c. and

235 then reflects that there are valuable works of Cudworth, prepared

236 by himself for the press, yet still unpublished by the University

237 which possesses them, and which ought to glory in the name of

238 their great author! and that there is extant in manuscript a

239 folio volume of unprinted sermons by Jeremy Taylor. Surely,

240 surely, the patronage of our many literary societies might be

241 employed more beneficially to the literature and to the actual

242 *literati* of the country, if they would publish the

243 valuable manuscripts that lurk in our different public libraries,

244 and make it worth the while of men of learning to correct and

245 annotate the copies, instead of ­ ­ , but it is treading

246 on hot embers!

247 Contents

248 Contents, p.3

249 ---

to Have and to Be

235 The distinction is marked in a beautiful sentiment of a German

236 poet: Hast thou any thing? share it with me and I will pay thee

237 the worth of it. Art thou any thing? O then let us exchange

238 souls!

239 The following is offered as a mere playful illustration:

240 "Women have no souls," says prophet Mahomet.

241 >

242 Nay, dearest Anna! why so grave?

243 > I said you had no soul,'tis true:

244 > For what you are, you cannot have ­

245 > 'Tis I, that have one, since I first had you.

246 Contents

247 Contents, p.3

248 ---

Party Passion

238 "Well, Sir!" exclaimed a lady, the vehement and impassionate

239 partizan of Mr. Wilkes, in the day of his glory, and during the

240 broad blaze of his patriotism, "Well, Sir! and will you dare deny

241 that Mr. Wilkes is a great man, and an eloquent man?" ­ "Oh!

242 by no means, Madam! I have not a doubt respecting Mr. Wilkes's

243 talents!" ­ "Well, but, Sir! and is he not a fine man, too,

244 and a handsome man?" ­ "Why, Madam! he squints, doesn't he?"

245 ­ "Squints! yes to be sure he does, Sir! but not a bit more

246 than a gentleman and a man of sense ought to squint!"

247 Contents

248 Contents, p.3

249 ---

Goodness of Heart Indispensable to a Man

241 of Genius

242 >

243 *If men will impartially, and not asquint, look

244 > toward the offices and function of a poet, they will easily

245 > conclude to themselves the impossibility of any man's being the

246 > good poet without being first a good man.

247 > (Dedication to the Fox**).*

248 **

249 Ben Jonson has borrowed this just and noble sentiment from

250 Strabo.

251 >

252 *>

253 Contents

254 Contents, p.3

255 ---

Milton and Ben Jonson

244 Those who have more faith in parallelism than myself, may

245 trace Satan's address to the sun in Paradise Lost* to the

246 first lines of Ben Jonson's *Poetaster*:

247 >

248 "Light! I salute thee, but with wounded nerves,

249 > Wishing thy golden splendour pitchy darkness!"

250 But even if Milton had the above in his mind, his own verses

251 would be more fitly entitled an apotheosis of Jonson's lines than

252 an imitation.

253 Contents

254 Contents, p.3

255 ---

Statistics

247 We all remember Burke's curious assertion that there were

248 80,000 incorrigible jacobins in England. Mr. Colquhoun is equally

249 precise in the number of beggars, prostitutes, and thieves in the

250 City of London. Mercetinus, who wrote under Lewis XV. seems to

251 have afforded the precedent; he assures his readers, that by an

252 accurate calculation there were 50,000 incorrigible atheists in

253 the City of Paris! Atheism then may have been a co-cause of the

254 French revolution; but it should not be burthened on it, as its

255 monster-child.

256 Contents

257 Contents, p.4

258 ---

Magnanimity

250 The following ode was written by Giordano Bruno, under

251 prospect of that martyrdom which he soon after suffered at Rome,

252 for atheism: that is, as is proved by all his works, for a lofty

253 and enlightened piety, which was of course unintelligible to

254 bigots and dangerous to an apostate hierarchy. If the human mind

255 be, as it assuredly is, the sublimest object which nature affords

256 to our contemplation, these lines which portray the human mind

257 under the action of its most elevated affections, have a fair

258 claim to the praise of sublimity. The work from which they are

259 extracted is exceedingly rare (as are, indeed, all the works of

260 the Nolan philosopher), and I have never seen them

261 quoted:­

262 >

263 *Dædaleas vacuis plumas nectere humeris

264 > Concupiant alii; aut vi suspendi nubium

265 > Alis, ventorumve appetant remigium;

266 > Aut orbitæ flammantis raptari alveo;

267 > Bellerophontisve alitem

268 >

269 > Nos vero illo donati sumus genio,

270 > Ut fatum intrepedi objectasque umbras cernimus,

271 > Ne cæci ad lumen solis, ad perspicuas

272 > Naturæ voces surdi, ad Divum munera

273 > Ingrato adsimus pectore.

274 >

275 > Non curamus stultorum quid opinio

276 > De nobis ferat, aut queis dignetur sedibus.

277 > Alis ascendimus sursum melioribus!

278 > Quid nubes ultra, ventorum ultra est semita,

279 > Vidimus, quantum satis est.

280 >

281 > Illuc conscendent plurimi, nobis ducibus,

282 > Per scalam proprio erectam et firmam in pectore,

283 > Quam Deus, et vegeti sors dabit ingeni;

284 > Non manes, pluma, ignis, ventus, nubes, spiritus,

285 > Divinantum phantasmata.

286 >

287 > Non sensus vegetans, non me ratio arguet,

288 > Non indoles exculti clara ingenii;

289 > Sed perfidi sycophantæ supercilium

290 > Absque lance, statera, trutina, oculo,

291 > Miraculum armati segete.

292 >

293 > Versificantis grammatistæ encomium,

294 > Buglossæ Græcissantum, et epistolia

295 > Lectorem libri salutantum a limine,

296 > Latrantum adversum Zoilos, Momos, mastiges,

297 > Hinc absint testimonia!

298 >

299 > Procedat nudus, quern non ornant nubila,

300 > Sol! Non conveniunt quadrupedum phaleræ

301 > Humano dorso! Porra veri species

302 > Quæsita, inventa, et patefacta me efferat!

303 > Etsi nullus intelligat,

304 > Si cum natura sapio, et sub numine,

305 > Id vere plus quam satis est.*

306 The conclusion alludes to a charge of impenetrable obscurity, in

307 which Bruno shares one and the same fate with Plato, Aristotle,

308 Kant, and in truth with every great discoverer and benefactor of

309 the human race; excepting only when the discoveries have been

310 capable of being rendered palpable to the outward senses, and

311 have therefore come under the cognizance of our "sober judicious

312 critics," the men of "sound common sense;" that is, of those

313 snails in intellect, who wear their eyes at the tips of their

314 feelers, and cannot even see unless they at the same time touch.

315 When these finger-philosophers affirm that Plato, Bruno, &c. must

316 have been "out of their senses," the just and proper retort is,

317 ­ "Gentlemen! it is still worse with you! you have lost your

318 reason!"

319 By the by, Addison in the Spectator has grossly misrepresented

320 the design and tendency of Bruno's

321 *Bestia Triomphante*

322 ; the

323 object of which was to show of all the theologies and theogonies

324 which have been conceived for the mere purpose of solving

325 problems in the material universe, that as they originate in

326 fancy, so they all end in delusion, and act to the hindrance or

327 prevention of sound knowledge and actual discovery. But the

328 principal and most important truth taught in this allegory is,

329 that in the concerns of morality all pretended knowledge of the

330 will of Heaven which is not revealed to man through his

331 conscience; that all commands which do not consist in the

332 unconditional obedience of the will to the pure reason, without

333 tampering with consequences (which are in God's power, not in

334 ours); in short, that all motives of hope and fear from invisible

335 powers, which are not immediately derived from, and absolutely

336 coincident with, the reverence due to the supreme reason of the

337 universe, are all alike dangerous superstitions. The worship

338 founded on them, whether offered by the Catholic to St. Francis,

339 or by the poor African to his Fetish differ in form only, not in

340 substance. Herein Bruno speaks not only as a philosopher, but as

341 an enlightened Christian; ­ the Evangelists and Apostles

342 every where representing their moral precepts not as doctrines

343 then first revealed, but as truths implanted in the hearts of

344 men, which their vices only could have obscured.

345 Contents

346 Contents, p.4

347 ---

Negroes and Narcissuses

253 There are certain tribes of Negros who take for the deity of

254 the day the first thing they see or meet with in the morning.

255 Many of our fine ladies, and some of our very fine gentlemen, are

256 followers of the same sect; though by aid of the looking-glass

257 they secure a constancy as to the object of their devotion.

258 Contents

259 Contents, p.4

260 ---

An Anecdote

256 We here in England received a very high character of Lord

257 ­ during his stay abroad. "Not unlikely, Sir," replied the

258 traveller; "a dead dog at a distance is said to smell like

259 musk."

260 Contents

261 Contents, p.4

262 ---

The Pharos at Alexandria

259 Certain full and highly-wrought dissuasives from sensual

260 indulgencies, in the works of theologians as well as of satirists

261 and story-writers, may, not unaptly, remind one of the Pharos;

262 the many lights of which appeared at a distance as one, and this

263 as a polar star, so as more often to occasion wrecks than prevent

264 them.

265 At the base of the Pharos the name of the reigning monarch was

266 engraved, on a composition, which the artist well knew would last

267 no longer than the king's life. Under this, and cut deep in the

268 marble itself, was his own name and dedication: "Sostratos of

269 Gyndos, son of Dexiteles to the Gods, protectors of sailors!"

270 ­ So will it be with the *Georgium Sidus* the

271 *Ferdinandia*, &c. &c. ­ Flattery's plaister of Paris

272 will crumble away, and under it we shall read the names of

273 Herschel, Piozzi, and their compeers.

274 Contents

275 Contents, p.4

276 ---

Sense and Common Sense

262 I have noticed two main evils in philosophizing. The first is,

263 the absurdity of demanding proof for the very facts which

264 constitute the nature of him who demands it, ­ a proof for

265 those primary and unceasing revelations of self-consciousness,

266 which every possible proof must pre-suppose; reasoning, for

267 instance, *pro* and *con*, concerning the existence of

268 the power of reasoning. Other truths may be ascertained; but

269 these are certainty itself (all at least which we mean by the

270 word), and are the measure of every thing else which we deem

271 certain. The second evil is, that of mistaking for such facts

272 mere general prejudices, and those opinions that, having been

273 habitually taken for granted, are dignified with the name of

274 common sense. Of these, the first is the more injurious to the

275 reputation, the latter more detrimental to the progress of

276 philosophy. In the affairs of common life we very properly appeal

277 to common sense; but it is absurd to reject the results of the

278 microscope from the negative testimony of the naked eye. Knives

279 are sufficient for the table and the market; ­ but for the

280 purposes of science we must dissect with the lancet.

281 As an instance of the latter evil, take that truly powerful and

282 active intellect, Sir Thomas Brown, who, though he had written a

283 large volume in detection of vulgar errors, yet peremptorily

284 pronounces the motion of the earth round the sun, and

285 consequently the whole of the Copernican system unworthy of any

286 serious confutation, as being manifestly repugnant to common

287 sense; which said common sense, like a miller's scales, used to

288 weigh gold or gasses, may, and often does, become very gross,

289 though unfortunately not very uncommon, nonsense. And as for the

290 former, which may be called *Logica Praepostera*, I have

291 read in metaphysical essays of no small fame, arguments drawn

292 *ab extra* in proof and disproof of personal identity,

293 which, ingenious as they may be, were clearly anticipated by the

294 little old woman's appeal to her little dog, for the solution of

295 the very same doubts, occasioned by her petticoats having been

296 cut round about:­

297 >

298 If it is not me, he'll bark and he'll rail, But if I

299 > be I, he'll wag his little tail.

300 Contents

301 Contents, p.4

302 ---

Toleration

265 I dare confess that Mr. Locke's treatise on *Toleration*

266 appeared to me far from being a full and satisfactory answer to

267 the subtle and oft-times plausible arguments of Bellarmin, and

268 other Romanists. On the whole, I was more pleased with the

269 celebrated W. Penn's tracts on the same subject. The following

270 extract from his excellent letter to the king of Poland appeals

271 to the heart rather than to the head, to the Christian rather

272 than to the philosopher; and, besides, overlooks the ostensible

273 object of religious penalties, which is not so much to convert

274 the heretic, as to prevent the spread of heresy. The thoughts,

275 however, are so just in themselves, and expressed with so much

276 life and simplicity, that it well deserves a place in these

277 *Omniana*:­

278 >

279 Now, O Prince! give a poor Christian leave to

280 > expostulate with thee. Did Christ Jesus or his holy followers

281 > endeavour, by precept or example, to set up their religion with a

282 > carnal sword? Called he any troops of men or angels to defend

283 > him? Did he encourage Peter to dispute his right with the sword?

284 > But did he not say, *Put it up*? Or did he countenance his

285 > over-zealous disciples, when they would have had fire from heaven

286 > to destroy those that were not of their mind? No! But did not

287 > Christ rebuke them, saying, *Ye know not what spirit ye are

288 > of?* And if it was neither Christ's spirit, nor their own

289 > spirit that would have fire from heaven ­ Oh! what is that

290 > spirit that would kindle fire on earth to destroy such as

291 > peaceably dissent upon the account of conscience!

292 >

293 > O King! when did the true religion persecute? When did the true

294 > church offer violence for religion? Were not her weapons prayers,

295 > tears, and patience? did not Jesus conquer by these weapons, and

296 > vanquish cruelty by suffering? can clubs, and staves, and swords,

297 > and prisons, and banishments reach the soul, convert the heart,

298 > or convince the understanding of man? When did violence ever make

299 > a true convert, or bodily punishment, a sincere Christian? This

300 > maketh void the end of Christ's coming. Yea, it robbeth God's

301 > spirit of its office, which is to convince the world. That is the

302 > sword by which the ancient Christians overcame.

303 The theory of persecution seems to rest on the following

304 assumptions.

305 1.**

306 A duty implies a right. We have a right to do whatever

307 it is our duty to do.

308 **

309 2.**

310 It is the duty and consequently the right of the

311 supreme power in a state to promote the greatest possible sum of

312 well-being in that state.

313 **

314 3.**

315 This is impossible without morality.

316 **

317 4.**

318 But morality can neither be produced or preserved in

319 a people at large without true religion.

320 **

321 5.**

322 Relative to the duties of the legislature or

323 governors, that is the true religion which they conscientiously

324 believe to be so.

325 **

326 6.**

327 As there can be but one true religion, at the same

328 time, this one it is their duty and right to authorize and

329 protect.

330 **

331 7.**

332 But the established religion cannot be protected and

333 secured except by the imposition of restraints or the influence

334 of penalties on those, who profess and propagate hostility to it.

335 **

336 8.**

337 True religion, consisting of precepts, counsels,

338 commandments, doctrines, and historical narratives, cannot be

339 effectually proved or defended, but by a comprehensive view of

340 the whole as a system. Now this cannot be hoped for from the mass

341 of mankind. But it may be attacked, and the faith of ignorant men

342 subverted by particular objections, by the statement of

343 difficulties without any counter-statement of the greater

344 difficulties which would result from the rejection of the former,

345 and by all the other stratagems used in the desultory warfare of

346 sectaries and infidels. This is, however, manifestly dishonest

347 and dangerous, and there must exist, therefore, a power in the

348 state to prevent, suppress, and punish it.

349 **

350 9.**

351 The advocates of toleration have never been able to

352 agree among themselves concerning the limits to their own claims;

353 have never established any clear rules, as to what shall and what

354 shall not be admitted under the name of religion and conscience.

355 Treason and the grossest indecencies not only may be, but have

356 been, called by these names: as among the earlier

357 Anabaptists.

358 **

359 10.**

360 And last, it is a

361 *petitio principii*

362 , or

363 begging the question, to take for granted that a state has no

364 power except in case of overt acts. It is its duty to prevent a

365 present evil, as much at least as to punish the perpetrators of

366 it. Besides, preaching and publishing are overt acts. Nor has it

367 yet been proved, though often asserted, that a Christian

368 sovereign has nothing to do with the eternal happiness or misery

369 of the fellow creatures entrusted to his charge.

370 **

371 Contents

372 Contents, p.4

373 ---

Hint for a New Species of

268 History

269 >

270 "The very knowledge of the opinions and customs of so

271 > considerable a part of mankind as the Jews now are, and

272 > especially have been heretofore, is valuable both for pleasure

273 > and use. It is a very good piece of history, and that of the best

274 > kind, namely, of human nature, and of that part of it which is

275 > most different from us, and commonly the least known to us. And,

276 > indeed, the principal advantage which is to be made by the wiser

277 > sort of men of most writings, is rather to see what men think and

278 > are, than to be informed of the natures and truth of things; to

279 > observe what thoughts and passions have occupied men's minds,

280 > what opinions and manners they are of. In this view it becomes of

281 > no mean importance to notice and record the strangest ignorance,

282 > the most putid fables, impertinent, trifling, ridiculous

283 > disputes, and more ridiculous pugnacity in the defence and

284 > retention of the subjects disputed." (Publisher's preface to the

285 > reader in Lightfoot's *Works*, vol. i.)

286 In the thick volume of title pages and chapters of contents

287 (composed) of large and small works correspondent to each

288 (proposed) by a certain

289 *omni*

290 -pregnant,

291 *nihili*

292 -parturient genius of my acquaintance, not the least

293 promising is, ­ "A History of the morals and (as connected

294 therewith) of the manners of the English Nation from the Conquest

295 to the present time." From the chapter of contents it appears,

296 that my friend is a steady believer in the uninterrupted

297 progression of his fellow countrymen; that there has been a

298 constant growth of wealth and well-being among us, and with these

299 an increase of knowledge, and with increasing knowledge an

300 increase and diffusion of practical goodness. The degrees of

301 acceleration, indeed, have been different at different periods.

302 The moral being has sometimes crawled, sometimes strolled,

303 sometimes walked, sometimes run; but it has at all times been

304 moving onward. If in any one point it has gone backward, it has

305 been only in order to leap forward in some other. The work was to

306 commence with a numeration table, or catalogue, of those virtues

307 or qualities which make a man happy in himself, and which conduce

308 to the happiness of those about him, in a greater or lesser

309 sphere of agency. The degree and the frequency in which each of

310 these virtues manifested themselves, in the successive reigns

311 from William the Conqueror inclusively, were to be illustrated by

312 apposite quotations from the works of contemporary writers, not

313 only of historians and chroniclers, but of the poets, romance

314 writers, and theologians, not omitting the correspondence between

315 literary men, the laws and regulations, civil and ecclesiastical,

316 and whatever records the industry of antiquarians has brought to

317 light in their provincial, municipal, and monastic

318 histories:­ tall tomes and huge! undegenerate sons of Anak,

319 which look down from a dizzy height on the dwarfish progeny of

320 contemporary wit, and can find no associates in size at a less

321 distance than two centuries; and in arranging which the puzzled

322 librarian must commit an anachronism in order to avoid an

323 anatopism.

324 Such of these illustrations as most amused or impressed me, when

325 I heard them (for alas! even his very title pages and contents my

326 friend composes only in air!) I shall probably attempt to

327 preserve in different parts of these

328 *Omniana*

329 . At present I

330 shall cite one article only which I found wafered on a blank leaf

331 of his memorandum book, superscribed: "Flattering news for

332 *Anno Domini*

333 2000, whenever it shall institute a comparison

334 between itself and the l7th and l8th centuries." It consists of

335 an extract, say rather, an exsection from the Kingston Mercantile

336 Advertiser, from Saturday, August the 15th, to Tuesday, August

337 18th, 1801. This paper which contained at least twenty more

338 advertisements of the very same kind, was found by accident among

339 the wrapping-papers in the trunk of an officer just returned from

340 the West India station. They stand here exactly as in the

341 original, from which they are reprinted:­

342 >

343 Kingston, July 30, 1801.

344 > Ran away, about three weeks ago, from a penn near Halfway Tree,

345 > a negro wench, named Nancy, of the Chamba country, strong made,

346 > an ulcer on her left leg, marked D. C. diamond between. She is

347 > supposed to be harboured by her husband, Dublin, who has the

348 > direction of a wherry working between this town and Port Royal,

349 > and is the property of Mr. Fishley, of that place; the said negro

350 > man having concealed a boy in his wherry before. Half a joe will

351 > be paid to any person apprehending the above described wench, and

352 > delivering to Mr. Archibald M' Lea, East end; and if found

353 > secreted by any person, the law will be put in force.

354 >

355 > Kingston, August 13, 1801.

356 > Strayed on Monday evening last, a negro boy of the Moco country,

357 > named Joe, the property of Mr. Thomas Williams, planter, in St.

358 > John's, who had sent him to town under the charge of a negro man,

359 > with a cart for provisions. The said boy is, perhaps, from 15 to

360 > 18 years of age, about twelve months in the country, no mark,

361 > speaks little English, but can tell his owner's name; had on a

362 > long Oznaburg frock. It is supposed he might have gone out to

363 > vend some pears and lemon-grass, and have lost himself in the

364 > street. One pistole will be paid to any person apprehending and

365 > bringing him to this office.

366 >

367 > Kingston, July 1, 1801.

368 > Forty Shillings Reward.

369 > Strayed on Friday evening last, (and was seen going up West

370 > Street the following morning), a small bay HORSE, the left ear

371 > lapped, flat rump, much scored from the saddle on his back, and

372 > marked on the near side F. M. with a diamond between. Whoever

373 > will take up the said horse, and deliver him to W. Balantine,

374 > butcher, back of West Street, will receive the above reward.

375 >

376 > Kingston, July 4, 1801.

377 > Strayed on Sunday morning last, from the subscriber's house, in

378 > East Street, a bright dun He-Mule, the mane lately cropped, a

379 > large chafe slightly skinned over on the near buttock, and

380 > otherwise chafed from the action of the harness in his recent

381 > breaking. Half a joe will be paid to any person taking up and

382 > bringing this mule to the subscriber's house, or to the Store in

383 > Harbour Street. JOHN WALSH.

384 >

385 > Kingston, July 2, 1801.

386 > Ten pounds Reward,

387 > Ran away

388 > About two years ago from the subscriber, a Negro woman named

389 > DORAH,

390 > purchased from Alexander M'Kean, Esq. She is about 20 years of

391 > age, and 5 feet 6 or 7 inches high; has a mark on one of her

392 > shoulders, about the size of a quarter dollar, occasioned, she

393 > says, by the yaws; of a coal black complexion, very artful, and

394 > most probably passes about the country with false papers and

395 > under another name; if that is not the case, it must be presumed

396 > she is harboured about Green pond, where she has a mother and

397 > other connexions.

398 What a history! horses and negros! negros and horses! It makes

399 me tremble at my own nature. Surely, every religious and

400 conscientious Briton is equally a debtor in gratitude to Thomas

401 Clarkson and his fellow labourers with every African: for on the

402 soul of every individual among us did a portion of guilt rest, as

403 long as the Slave Trade remained legal.

404 A few years back the public was satiated with accounts of the

405 happy condition of the slaves in our colonies, and the great

406 encouragements and facilities afforded to such of them, as by

407 industry and foresight laboured to better their situation. With

408 what truth this is stated as the general tone of feeling among

409 our planters, and their agents, may be conjectured from the

410 following sentences, which made part of what in England we call

411 the leading paragraph of the same newspaper:­

412 >

413 Strange as it may appear, we are assured as a fact,

414 > that a number of slaves in this town have purchased lots of land,

415 > and are absolutely in possession of the fee simple of lands and

416 > tenements. Neither is it uncommon for the men slaves to purchase

417 > or manumize their wives, and *vice versa*, the wives their

418 > husbands. To account for this, we need only look to the

419 > depredations daily committed, and the impositions practised to

420 > the distress of the community and ruin of the fair trader. Negro

421 > yards too, under such direction, will necessarily prove the

422 > asylum of runaways from the country.

423 Contents

424 Contents, p.4

425 ---

Text Sparring

271 When I hear (as who now can travel twenty miles in a stage

272 coach without the probability of hearing) an ignorant religionist

273 quote an unconnected sentence of half a dozen words from any part

274 of the Old or New Testament, and resting on the literal sense of

275 these words the eternal misery of all who reject, nay, even of

276 all those countless myriads, who have never had the opportunity

277 of accepting this, and sundry other articles of faith conjured up

278 by the same textual magic; I ask myself what idea these persons

279 form of the Bible, that they should use it in a way in which they

280 themselves use no other book? They deem the whole written by

281 inspiration. Well! but is the very essence of rational discourse,

282 that is, connection and dependency done away, because the

283 discourse is infallibly rational? The mysteries, which these

284 spiritual lynxes detect in the simplest texts, remind me of the

285 500 nondescripts, each as large as his own black cat, which Dr.

286 Katterfelto, by aid of his solar microscope, discovered in a drop

287 of transparent water.

288 But to a contemporary who has not thrown his lot in the same

289 helmet with them, these fanatics think it a crime to listen. Let

290 them then, or far rather, let those who are in danger of

291 infection from them, attend to the golden aphorisms of the old

292 and orthodox divines. "Sentences in scripture (says Dr. Donne)

293 like hairs in horses' tails, concur in one root of beauty and

294 strength; but being plucked out, one by one, serve only for

295 springes and snares."

296 The second I transcribe from the preface to Lightfoot's works.

297 "Inspired writings are an inestimable treasure to mankind; for so

298 many sentences, so many truths. But then the true sense of them

299 must be known: otherwise, so many sentences, so many authorized

300 falsehoods."

301 Contents

302 Contents, p.4

303 ---

Pelagianism

274 Our modern latitudinarians will find it difficult to suppose,

275 that anything could have been said in the defence of Pelagianism

276 equally absurd with the facts and arguments which have been

277 adduced in favour of original sin, (sin being taken as guilt;

278 that is, observes a Socinian wit, the crime of being born). But

279 in the comment of Rabbi Akibah on Ecclesiastes xii. 1. we have a

280 story of a mother, who must have been a most determined believer

281 in the uninheritability of sin. For having a sickly and deformed

282 child, and resolved that it should not be thought to have been

283 punished for any fault of its parents or ancestors, and yet

284 having nothing else for which to blame the child, she seriously

285 and earnestly accused it before the judge of having kicked her

286 unmercifully during her pregnancy.

287 I am firmly persuaded that no doctrine was ever widely diffused

288 among various nations through successive ages and under different

289 religions, (such as is the doctrine of original sin, and

290 redemption, those fundamental articles of every known religion

291 professing to be revealed,) which is not founded either in the

292 nature of things or in the necessities of our nature. In the

293 language of the schools, it carries with it presumptive evidence

294 that it is either objectively or subjectively true. And the more

295 strange and contradictory such a doctrine may appear to the

296 understanding, or discursive faculty, the stronger is the

297 presumption in its favour. For whatever satirists may say, and

298 sciolists imagine, the human mind has no predilection for

299 absurdity. I do not, however, mean that such a doctrine shall be

300 always the best possible representation of the truth on which it

301 is founded; for the same body casts strangely different shadows

302 in different places, and different degrees of light, but that it

303 always does shadow out some such truth, and derive its influence

304 over our faith from our obscure perception of that truth. Yea,

305 even where the person himself attributes his belief of it to the

306 miracles, with which it was announced by the founder of his

307 religion.

308 Contents

309 Contents, p.4

310 ---

The Soul and its Organs of Sense

277 It is a strong presumptive proof against materialism, that

278 there does not exist a language on earth, from the rudest to the

279 most refined, in which a materialist can talk for five minutes

280 together, without involving some contradiction in terms to his

281 own system. *Objection*. Will not this apply equally to the

282 astronomer? Newton, no doubt, talked of the sun's rising and

283 setting, just like other men. What should we think of the coxcomb

284 who should have objected to him, that he contradicted his own

285 system? *Answer* ­ No! it does not apply equally; say

286 rather, it is utterly inapplicable to the astronomer and natural

287 philosopher. For his philosophic, and his ordinary language speak

288 of two quite different things, both of which are equally true. In

289 his ordinary language he refers to a fact of appearance, to a

290 phenomenon common and necessary to all persons in a given

291 situation; in his scientific language he determines that one

292 position or figure, which being supposed, the appearance in

293 question would be the necessary result, and all appearances in

294 all situations maybe demonstrably foretold. Let a body be

295 suspended in the air, and strongly illuminated. What figure is

296 here? A triangle. But what here? A trapezium; ­ and so on.

297 The same question put to twenty men, in twenty different

298 positions and distances, would receive twenty different answers:

299 each would be a true answer. But what is that

300 one figure which, being so placed, all these facts of appearance

301 must result according to the law of perspective? ­ Ay! this

302 is a different question, this is a new subject. The words which

303 answer this would be absurd if used in reply to the former. 1

304 Thus, the language of the scripture on natural objects is as

305 strictly philosophical as that of the Newtonian system. Perhaps

306 more so. For it is not only equally true, but it is universal

307 among mankind, and unchangeable. It describes facts of

308 appearance. And what other language would have been consistent

309 with the divine wisdom? The inspired writers must have borrowed

310 their terminology, either from the crude and mistaken philosophy

311 of their own times, and so have sanctified and perpetuated

312 falsehood, unintelligible meantime to all but one in ten

313 thousand; or they must have anticipated the terminology of the

314 true system, without any revelation of the system itself, and so

315 have become unintelligible to all men; or lastly, they must have

316 revealed the system itself, and thus have left nothing for the

317 exercise, developement, or reward of the human understanding,

318 instead of teaching that moral knowledge, and enforcing those

319 social and civic virtues, out of which the arts and sciences will

320 spring up in due time and of their own accord. But nothing of

321 this applies to the materialist; he refers to the very same

322 facts, of which the common language of mankind speaks: and these

323 too are facts that have their sole and entire being in our own

324 consciousness; facts, as to which *esse* and *conscire*

325 are identical. Now, whatever is common to all languages, in all

326 climates, at all times, and in all stages of civilization, must

327 be the exponent and consequent of the common consciousness of man

328 as man. Whatever contradicts this universal language, therefore,

329 contradicts the universal consciousness, and the facts in

330 question subsisting exclusively in consciousness, whatever

331 contradicts the consciousness contradicts the fact.

332 I have been seduced into a dry discussion where I had intended

333 only a few amusing facts, in proof, that the mind makes the sense

334 far more than the senses make the mind. If I have life, and

335 health, and leisure, I purpose to compile from the works,

336 memoirs, and transactions of the different philosophical

337 societies in Europe, from magazines, and the rich store of

338 medical and psychological publications, furnished by the English,

339 French, and German press, all the essays and cases that relate to

340 the human faculties under unusual circumstances, (for pathology

341 is the crucible of physiology), excluding such only as are not

342 intelligible without the symbols or terminology of science. These I would arrange under the different senses

343 and powers: as

344 - the eye,

345 - the ear,

346 - the imitative power, voluntary and automatic;

347 - the imagination, or shaping and modifying power;

348 - the fancy or the aggregative and associative power;

349 - the understanding, or the regulative, substantiating, and

350 realizing power;

351 - the speculative reason, *vis theoretica et scientifica*,

352 or the power, by which we produce, or aim to produce, unity,

353 necessity, and a universality in all our knowledge by means of

354 principles, 2 *a priori*;

355 - the will or practical reason;

356 - the faculty of choice, (*Willkühr*), and

357 - (distinct both from the moral will, and the choice), the

358 sensation of volition which I have found reason to include under

359 the head of single and double touch.

360 Thence I propose to make a new arrangement of madness, whether as

361 defect, or as excess, of any of these senses or faculties; and

362 thus by appropriate cases to shew the difference between; ­

363 1.**

364 a man having lost his reason but not his senses or

365 understanding ­ that is, when he sees things as other men see

366 them, ­ adapts means to ends as other men would adapt them,

367 and not seldom, with more sagacity, ­ but his final end is

368 altogether irrational:

369 **

370 2.**

371 his having lost his wits, that is, his understanding

372 or judicial power; but not his reason or the use of his senses,

373 ­ (such was Don Quixote; and, therefore, we love and

374 reverence him, while we despise Hudibras):

375 **

376 3.**

377 his being out of his senses, as in the case of a

378 hypochondriac, to whom his limbs appear to be of glass, although

379 all his conduct is both rational, or moral, and prudent:

380 **

381 4.**

382 Or the case may be a combination of all three, though

383 I doubt the existence of such a case, or of any two of them:

384 **

385 5.**

386 And lastly, it may be merely such an excess of

387 sensation, as overpowers and suspends all, which is frenzy or

388 raving madness.

389 **

390 A diseased state of an organ of sense, or of the inner organs

391 connected with it, will perpetually tamper with the

392 understanding, and unless there be an energetic and watchful

393 counter-action of the judgment (of which I have known more than

394 one instance, in which the comparing and reflecting judgment has

395 obstinately, though painfully, rejected the full testimony of the

396 senses,) will finally overpower it. But when the organ is

397 obliterated, or totally suspended, then the mind applies some

398 other organ to a double use. Passing through Temple Sowerby, in

399 Westmorland, some ten years back, I was shewn a man perfectly

400 blind; and blind from his infancy. Fowell was his name. This

401 man's chief amusement was fishing on the wild and uneven banks of

402 the River Eden, and up the different streams and tarns among the

403 mountains. He had an intimate friend, likewise stone blind, a

404 dexterous card player, who knows every gate and stile far and

405 near throughout the country. These two often coursed together,

406 and the people here, as every where, fond of the marvellous,

407 affirm that they were the best beaters up of game in the whole

408 country. The every way amiable and estimable John Gough of Kendal

409 is not only an excellent mathematician, but an infallible

410 botanist and zoologist. He has frequently at the first feel

411 corrected the mistakes of the most experienced sportsman with

412 regard to the birds or vermin which they had killed, when it

413 chanced to be a variety or rare species so completely resembling

414 the common one, that it required great steadiness of observation

415 to detect the difference, even after it had been pointed out. As

416 to plants and flowers, the rapidity of his touch appears fully

417 equal to that of sight; and the accuracy greater. Good heavens!

418 it needs only to look at him! Why his face sees all over! It is

419 all one eye! I almost envied him; for the purity and excellence

420 of his own nature, never broken in upon by those evil looks, (or

421 features, which are looks become fixtures), with which low

422 cunning, habitual cupidity, presumptuous sciolism, and

423 heart-hardening vanity, coarsen the human face, ­ it is the

424 mere stamp, the undisturbed

425 *ectypon*

426 of his own soul! Add

427 to this that he is a Quaker, with all the blest negatives,

428 without any of the silly and factious positives, of that sect,

429 which, with all its bogs and hollows, is still the prime

430 sun-shine spot of Christendom in the eye of the true philosopher.

431 When I was in Germany in the year 1798, I read at Hanover, and

432 met with two respectable persons, one a clergyman, the other a

433 physician, who confirmed to me, the account of the upper-stall

434 master at Hanover, written by himself, and countersigned by all

435 his medical attendants. As far as I recollect, he had fallen from

436 his horse on his head, and in consequence of the blow lost both

437 his sight and hearing for nearly three years, and continued for

438 the greater part of this period in a state of nervous fever. His

439 understanding, however, remained unimpaired and unaffected, and

440 his entire consciousness, as to outward impressions, being

441 confined to the sense of touch, he at length became capable of

442 reading any book (if printed, as most German books are, on coarse

443 paper) with his fingers, in much the same manner in which the

444 *piano-forte*

445 is played, and latterly with an almost

446 incredible rapidity. Likewise by placing his hand with the

447 fingers all extended, at a small distance from the lips of any

448 person that spoke slowly and distinctly to him, he learned to

449 recognize each letter by its different effects on his nerves, and

450 thus spelt the words as they were uttered. It was particularly

451 noticed both by himself from his sensations, and by his medical

452 attendants from observation, that the letter R, if pronounced

453 full and strong, and recurring once or more in the same word,

454 produced a small spasm, or twitch in his hand and fingers. At the

455 end of three years he recovered both his health and senses, and

456 with the necessity soon lost the power, which he had thus

457 acquired.

458 Footnote

459 1

460 : See

461 *Church and State*

462 . Appendix, p. 231.

463 *Ed.*

464 return to footnote mark

465 Footnote

466 2

467 : This phrase,

468 *a priori*

469 , is, in common, most

470 grossly misunderstood, and an absurdity burthened on it which it

471 does not deserve. By knowledge

472 *a priori*

473 , we do not mean

474 that we can know any thing previously to experience, which would

475 be a contradiction in terms; but having once known it by occasion

476 of experience (that is, something acting upon us from without) we

477 then know, that it must have pre-existed, or the experience

478 itself would have been impossible. By experience only I know,

479 that I have eyes; but then my reason convinces me, that I must

480 have had eyes in order to the experience.

481 return to footnote mark

482 Contents

483 Contents, p.4

484 ---

Sir George Etherege, etc.

280 Often and often had I read Gay's *Beggar's Opera*, and

281 always delighted with its poignant wit and original satire, and

282 if not without noticing its immorality, yet without any offence

283 from it. Some years ago, I for the first time saw it represented

284 in one of the London theatres; and such were the horror and

285 disgust with which it impressed me, so grossly did it outrage all

286 the best feelings of my nature, that even the angelic voice, and

287 perfect science of Mrs. Billington, lost half their charms, or

288 rather increased my aversion to the piece by an additional sense

289 of incongruity. Then I learned the immense difference between

290 reading and seeing a play; ­ and no wonder, indeed; for who

291 has not passed over with his eye a hundred passages without

292 offence, which he yet could not have even read aloud, or have

293 heard so read by another person, without an inward struggle?

294 ­ In mere passive silent reading the thoughts remain mere

295 thoughts, and these too not our own, ­ phantoms with no

296 attribute of place, no sense of appropriation, that flit over the

297 consciousness as shadows over the grass or young corn in an April

298 day. But even the sound of our own or another's voice takes them

299 out of that lifeless, twilight, realm of thought, which is the

300 confine, the *intermundium*, as it were, of existence and

301 non-existence. Merely that the thoughts have become audible by

302 blending with them a sense of outness gives them a sort of

303 reality. What then, ­ when by every contrivance of scenery,

304 appropriate dresses, according and auxiliary looks and gestures,

305 and the variety of persons on the stage, realities are employed

306 to carry the imitation of reality as near as possible to perfect

307 delusion?

308 If a manly modesty shrinks from uttering an indecent phrase

309 before a wife or sister in a private room, what must be the

310 effect when a repetition of such treasons (for all gross and

311 libidinous allusions are emphatically treasons against the very

312 foundations of human society, against all its endearing

313 charities, and all the mother virtues,) is hazarded before a

314 mixed multitude in a public theatre? When every innocent woman

315 must blush at once with pain at the thoughts she rejects, and

316 with indignant shame at those, which the foul hearts of others

317 may attribute to her!

318 Thus too with regard to the comedies of Wycherly, Vanburgh, and

319 Etherege, I used to please myself with the flattering comparison

320 of the manners universal at present among all classes above the

321 lowest with those of our ancestors even of the highest ranks. But

322 if for a moment I think of those comedies as having been acted, I

323 lose all sense of comparison in the shame, that human nature

324 could at any time have endured such outrages to its dignity; and

325 if conjugal affection and the sweet name of sister were too weak,

326 that yet filial piety, the gratitude for a mother's holy love,

327 should not have risen and hissed into infancy these traitors to

328 their own natural gifts, who lampooned the noblest passions of

329 humanity, in order to pander for its lowest appetites.

330 As far, however, as one bad thing can be palliated by comparison

331 with a worse, this may be said, in extenuation of these writers;

332 that the mischief, which they can do even on the stage, is

333 trifling compared with that stile of writing which began in the

334 pest-house of French literature, and has of late been imported by

335 the *Littles* of the age, which consists in a perpetual

336 tampering with the morals without offending the decencies. And

337 yet the admirers of these publications, nay, the authors

338 themselves have the assurance to complain of Shakspeare (for I

339 will not refer to one yet far deeper blasphemy) ­ Shakspeare,

340 whose most objectionable passages are but grossnesses against

341 lust, and these written in a gross age; while three fourths of

342 their whole works are delicacies for its support and sustenance.

343 Lastly, that I may leave the reader in better humour with the

344 name at the head of this article, I shall quote one scene from

345 Etherege's *Love in a Tub*, which for exquisite, genuine,

346 original humour, is worth all the rest of his plays, though two

347 or three of his witty contemporaries were thrown in among them,

348 as a make weight. The scene might be entitled, the different ways

349 in which the very same story may be told without any variation in

350 matter of fact; for the least attentive reader will perceive the

351 perfect identity of the footboy's account with the Frenchman's

352 own statement in contradiction to it.

353 >

354 SCENE IV**.**> *Scene ­ Sir Frederick's Lodging.*

355 >

356 > *Enter DUFOY and CLARK.*

357 >

358 > *CLARK*.

359 >

360 >

361 I wonder Sir Frederick stays out so

362 > late.

363 *DUFOY*.

364 >

365 Dis is noting; six, seven o'clock in the morning is

366 > ver good hour.

367 *CLARK*.

368 >

369 I hope he does not use these hours

370 > often.

371 *DUFOY*.

372 >

373 Some six, seven time a veek; no oftiner.

374 *CLARK*.

375 >

376 My Lord commanded me to wait his coming.

377 *DUFOY*.

378 >

379 Matré Clark, to divertise you, I vill tell

380 > you, how I did get be acquainted vid dis Bedlam Matré.

381 > About two, tree year ago me had for my convenience discharge

382 > myself from attending

383 *Enter a footboy*

384 >

385 as Matré D'ostel to a person of condition in

386 > Parie; it hapen after de dispatch of my little

387 > affairé.

388 *FOOTBOY*.

389 >

390 That is, after h'ad spent his money,

391 > Sir.

392 *DUFOY*.

393 >

394 Jan foutréde lacque; me vil have vip and de

395 > belle vor your breeck, rogue.

396 *FOOTBOY*.

397 >

398 Sir, in a word, he was a Jack-pudding to a

399 > mountebank, and turned off for want of wit: my master picked him

400 > up before a puppet-show, mumbling a half-penny custard, to send

401 > him with a letter to the post.

402 *DUFOY*.

403 >

404 Morbleu, see, see de insolence of de foot boy

405 > English, bogre, rascale, you lie, begar I vill cutté your

406 > troaté.

407 *Exit FOOTBOY.*

408 *CLARK*.

409 >

410 He's a rogue; on with your story,

411 > Monsieur.

412 *DUFOY*.

413 >

414 Matré Clark, I am your ver humble serviteur;

415 > but begar me have no patience to be abusé. As I did say,

416 > after de dispatché of my affairé, von day being

417 > idele, vich does producé the mellanchollique, I did

418 > valké over de new bridge in Parie, and to divertise de

419 > time, and my more serious toughté, me did look to see de

420 > marrioneté, and de jack-pudding, vich did play hundred

421 > pretty trické; time de collation vas come; and vor I had

422 > no company, I vas unvilling to go to de Cabareté, but did

423 > buy a darriolé, littel custardé vich did satisfie

424 > my appetite ver vel: in dis time young Monsieur de Grandvil (a

425 > jentelman of ver great quality, van dat vas my ver good

426 > friendé, and has done me ver great and insignal faveure)

427 > come by in his caroche vid dis Sir Frolick, who did pention at

428 > the same academy, to learn, de language, de bon mine, de great

429 > horse, and many oder trické. Monsieur seeing me did make

430 > de bowe and did becken me to come to him: he did telle me dat de

431 > Englis jentelman had de lettre vor de poste, and did

432 > entreaté me (if I had de opportunity) to see de lettre

433 > deliveré: he did telle me too, it void be ver great

434 > obligation: de memory of de faveurs I had received from his

435 > famelyé, beside de inclination I naturally have to serve

436 > de strangeré, made me returné de complemen vid ver

437 > great civility, and so I did take de lettre and see it

438 > deliveré. Sir Frollick perceiving (by de management of dis

439 > affairŽ) dat I vas man d'esprit, and of vitté, did

440 > entreaté me to be his serviteur; me did take d'affection

441 > to his personé, and was contenté to live vid him,

442 > to counsel and advise him. You see now de lie of de bougre de

443 > lacque Englishe, morbleu.

444 Contents

445 Contents, p.4

446 ---

Evidence

283 When I was at Malta, 1805, there happened a drunken squabble

284 on the road from Valette to St. Antonio, between a party of

285 soldiers and another of sailors. They were brought before me the

286 next morning, and the great effect which their intoxication had

287 produced on their memory, and the little or no effect on their

288 courage in giving evidence, may be seen by the following

289 specimen. The soldiers swore that the sailors were the first

290 aggressors, and had assaulted them with the following words: "

291 ­ your eyes! who stops the line of march there?" The sailors

292 with equal vehemence and unanimity averred, that the soldiers

293 were the first aggressors, and had burst in on them calling out

294 ­ "Heave to, you lubbers! or we'll run you down."

295 Contents

296 Contents, p.4

297 ---

Force of Habit

286 An Emir had bought a left eye of a glass eye-maker, supposing

287 that he would be able to see with it. The man begged him to give

288 it a little time: he could not expect that it would see all at

289 once as well as the right eye, which had been for so many years

290 in the habit of it.

291 Contents

292 Contents, p.4

293 ---

Phoenix

289 The Phoenix lives a thousand years, a secular bird of ages;

290 and there is never more than one at a time in the world. Yet

291 Plutarch very gravely informs us, that the brain of the Phoenix

292 is a pleasant bit, but apt to occasion the head ache. By the by,

293 there are few styles that are not fit for something. I have often

294 wished to see Claudian's splendid poem on the Phoenix translated

295 into English verse in the elaborate rhyme and gorgeous diction of

296 Darwin. Indeed Claudian throughout would bear translation better

297 than any of the ancients.

298 Contents

299 Contents, p.4

300 ---

Memory and Recollection

292 Beasts and babies remember, that is, recognize: man alone

293 recollects. This distinction was made by Aristotle.

294 Contents

295 Contents, p.4

296 ---

*Aliquid ex Nihilo.*

295 In answer to the *nihil e nihilo* of the atheists, and

296 their near relations, the *anima-mundi* men, a humourist

297 pointed to a white blank in a rude wood-cut, which very

298 ingeniously served for the head of hair in one of the

299 figures.

300 Contents

301 Contents, p.4

302 ---

Brevity of the Greek and English

298 Compared

299 As an instance of compression and brevity in narration,

300 unattainable in any language but the Greek, the following distich

301 was quoted:

302 *

303 This was denied by one of the company, who instantly rendered

304 the lines in English, contending with reason that the indefinite

305 article in English, together with the pronoun "his," &c. should

306 be considered as one word with the noun following, and more than

307 counterbalanced by the greater number of syllables in the Greek

308 words, the terminations of which are in truth only little words

309 glued on to them. The English distich follows, and the reader

310 will recollect that it is a mere trial of comparative brevity,

311 wit and poetry quite out of the question:

312 >

313 Jack finding gold left a rope on the ground; Bill

314 > missing his gold used the rope, which he found.

315 Contents

316 Contents, p.4

317 ---

318 1809-1816**

The Will and the Deed

301 The will to the deed, ­ the inward principle to the

302 outward act, ­ is as the kernel to the shell; but yet, in the

303 first place, the shell is necessary for the kernel, and that by

304 which it is commonly known; ­ and, in the next place, as the

305 shell comes first, and the kernel grows gradually and hardens

306 within it, so is it with the moral principle in man. Legality

307 precedes morality in every individual, even as the Jewish

308 dispensation preceded the Christian in the education of the world

309 at large.

310 Contents**Contents, p.4

311 ---

The Will for the Deed

304 When may the will be taken for the deed? ­ Then when the

305 will is the obedience of the whole man; ­ when the will is in

306 fact the deed, that is, all the deed in our power. In every other

307 case, it is bending the bow without shooting the arrow. The bird

308 of Paradise gleams on the lofty branch, and the man takes aim,

309 and draws the tough yew into a crescent with might and main,

310 ­ and lo! there is never an arrow on the string.

311 Contents

312 Contents, p.4

313 ---

Sincerity

307 The first great requisite is absolute sincerity. Falsehood and

308 disguise are miseries and misery-makers, under whatever strength

309 of sympathy, or desire to prolong happy thoughts in others for

310 their sake or your own only as sympathizing with theirs, it may

311 originate. All sympathy, not consistent with acknowledged virtue,

312 is but disguised selfishness.

313 Contents

314 Contents, p.4

315 ---

Truth and Falsehood

310 The pre-eminence of truth over falsehood, even when occasioned

311 by that truth, is as a gentle fountain breathing from forth its

312 air-let into the snow piled over and around it, which it turns

313 into its own substance, and flows with greater murmur; and though

314 it be again arrested, still it is but for a time, ­ it awaits

315 only the change of the wind to awake and roll onwards its ever

316 increasing stream:­

317 >

318 I semplici pastori

319 > Sul Vesolo nevoso,

320 > Fatti curvi e canuti,

321 > D'alto stupor son muti,

322 > Mirando al fonte ombroso

323 > Il Po con pochi umori;

324 > Poscia udendo gl' onori

325 > Dell'urna angusta e stretta,

326 > Che'l Adda, che'l Tesino

327 > Soverchia il suo cammino,

328 > Che ampio al mar s'affretta,

329 > Che si spuma, e si suona,

330 > Che gli si dà corona!*

331 >

332 > (Chiabrera, *Rime*, xxviii.)

333 But falsehood is fire in stubble; ­ it likewise turns all

334 the light stuff around it into its own substance for a moment,

335 one crackling blazing moment, ­ and then dies; and all its

336 converts are scattered in the wind, without place or evidence of

337 their existence, as viewless as the wind which scatters them.

338 Contents

339 Contents, p.4

340 ---

Religious Ceremonies

313 A man may look at glass, or through it, or both. Let all

314 earthly things be unto thee as glass to see heaven through!

315 Religious ceremonies should be pure glass, not dyed in the

316 gorgeous crimsons and purple blues and greens of the drapery of

317 saints and saintesses.

318 Contents

319 Contents, p.4

320 ---

Association

316 Many a star, which we behold as single, the astronomer

317 resolves into two, each, perhaps, the centre of a separate

318 system. Oft are the flowers of the bind-weed mistaken for the

319 growth of the plant, which it chokes with its intertwine. And

320 many are the unsuspected double stars, and frequent are the

321 parasite weeds, which the philosopher detects in the received

322 opinions of men:­ so strong is the tendency of the

323 imagination to identify what it has long consociated. Things that

324 have habitually, though, perhaps, accidentally and arbitrarily,

325 been thought of in connection with each other, we are prone to

326 regard as inseparable. The fatal brand is cast into the fire, and

327 therefore Meleager must consume in the flames. To these

328 conjunctions of custom and association ­ (the associative

329 power of the mind which holds the mid place between memory and

330 sense,) ­ we may best apply Sir Thomas Brown's remark, that

331 many things coagulate on commixture, the separate natures of

332 which promise no concretion.

333 Contents

334 Contents, p.4

335 ---

Curiosity

319 The curiosity of an honourable mind willingly rests there, where

320 the love of truth does not urge it farther onward, and the love

321 of its neighbour bids it stop; ­ in other words, it willingly

322 stops at the point, where the interests of truth do not beckon it

323 onward, and charity cries, Halt!

324 Contents

325 Contents, p.4

326 ---

New Truths

322 To all new truths, or renovation of old truths, it must be as

323 in the ark between the destroyed and the about-to-be renovated

324 world. The raven must be sent out before the dove, and ominous

325 controversy must precede peace and the olive-wreath.

326 Contents

327 Contents, p.4

328 ---

Vicious Pleasures

325 Centries, or wooden frames, are put under the arches of a

326 bridge, to remain no longer than till the latter are

327 consolidated. Even so pleasures are the devil's scaffolding to

328 build a habit upon; ­ that formed and steady, the pleasures

329 are sent for fire-wood, and the hell begins in this life.

330 Contents

331 Contents, p.4

332 ---

Meriting Heaven

328 Virtue makes us not worthy, but only worthier, of happiness.

329 Existence itself gives a claim to joy. Virtue and happiness are

330 incommensurate quantities. How much virtue must I have, before I

331 have paid off the old debt of my happiness in infancy and

332 childhood! O! We all outrun the constable with heaven's justice!

333 We have to earn the earth, before we can think of earning

334 heaven.

335 Contents

336 Contents, p.4

337 ---

Dust to Dust

331 We were indeed, ­

332 *

333 if we did not feel that we were so.

334 Contents

335 Contents, p.4

336 ---

Human Countenance

334 There is in every human countenance either a history or a

335 prophecy, which must sadden, or at least soften, every reflecting

336 observer.

337 Contents

338 Contents, p.4

339 ---

Lie Useful to Truth

337 A lie accidentally useful to the cause of an oppressed truth:

338 Thus was the tongue of a dog made medicinal to a feeble and

339 sickly Lazarus.

340 Contents

341 Contents, p.4

342 ---

Science in Roman Catholic

340 States

341 In Roman Catholic states, where science has forced its way,

342 and some light must follow, the devil himself cunningly sets up a

343 shop for common sense at the sign of the Infidel.

344 Contents

345 Contents, p.5

346 ---

Voluntary Belief

343 "It is possible," says Jeremy Taylor, "for a man to bring

344 himself to believe any thing he hath a mind to." But what is this

345 belief? ­ Analyse it into its constituents; ­ is it more

346 than certain passions or feelings converging into the sensation

347 of positiveness as their focus, and then associated with certain

348 sounds or images? ­ Nemo enim*, says Augustin, *huic

349 evidentiae contradicet, nisi quem plus defensare delectat, quod

350 sentit, quam, quid sentiendum sit, invenire.*

351 Contents

352 Contents, p.5

353 ---

Amanda

346 Lovely and pure ­ no bird of Paradise, to feed on dew and

347 flower-fragrance, and never to alight on earth, till shot by

348 death with pointless shaft; but a rose, to fix its roots in the

349 genial earth, thence to suck up nutriment and bloom strong and

350 healthy, ­ not to droop and fade amid sunshine and zephyrs on

351 a soilless rock! Her marriage was no meagre prose comment on the

352 glowing and gorgeous poetry of her wooing; ­ nor did the

353 surly over-browing rock of reality ever cast the dusky shadow of

354 this earth on the soft moonlight of her love's first

355 phantasies.

356 Contents

357 Contents, p.5

358 ---

Hymen's Torch

349 The torch of love may be blown out wholly, but not that of

350 Hymen. Whom the flame and its cheering light and genial warmth no

351 longer bless, him the smoke stifles; for the spark is

352 inextinguishable, save by death:­

353 >

354 *nigro circumvelatus amictu Mæret Hymen,

355 > fumantque atræ sine lumine

356 > tædæ.*

357 Contents

358 Contents, p.5

359 ---

Youth and Age

352 Youth beholds happiness gleaming in the prospect. Age looks

353 back on the happiness of youth; and instead of hopes, seeks its

354 enjoyment in the recollections of hope.

355 Contents

356 Contents, p.5

357 ---

December Morning

355 The giant shadows sleeping amid the wan yellow light of the

356 December morning, looked like wrecks and scattered ruins of the

357 long, long night.

358 Contents

359 Contents, p.5

360 ---

Archbishop Leighton

358 Next to the inspired Scriptures, ­ yea, and as the

359 vibration of that once struck hour remaining on the air, stands

360 Leighton's *Commentary* on the first Epistle of Peter.

361 Contents

362 Contents, p.5

363 ---

Christian Honesty

361 "O! that God," says Carey in his *Journal in Hindostan,*

362 "would make the Gospel successful among them! That would

363 undoubtedly make them honest men, and I fear nothing else ever

364 will." Now this is a fact, ­ spite of infidels and

365 psilosophizing Christians, a fact. A perfect explanation of it

366 would require and would show the psychology of faith, ­ the

367 difference between the whole soul's modifying an action, and an

368 action enforced by modifications of the soul amid prudential

369 motives or favouring impulses. Let me here remind myself of the

370 absolute necessity of having my whole faculties awake and

371 imaginative, in order to illustrate this and similar truths;

372 ­ otherwise my writings will be no other than pages of

373 algebra.

374 Contents

375 Contents, p.5

376 ---

Inscription on a Clock in

364 Cheapside

365 >

366 What now thou do'st, or art about to do,

367 > Will help to give thee peace, or make thee rue;

368 > When hov'ring o'er the line this hand will tell

369 > The last dread moment ­ 'twill be heaven or

370 > hell.

371 Read for the last two lines ­

372 >

373 When wav'ring o'er the dot, this hand shall tell

374 > The moment that secures thee heaven or hell!

375 Contents

376 Contents, p.5

377 ---

Rationalism is not Reason

367 *Vengeance is mine, saith the Lord*. An awful text! Now

368 because vengeance is most wisely and lovingly forbidden to us,

369 hence we have by degrees, under false generalizations and puny

370 sensibilities, taken up the notion that vengeance is no where. In

371 short, the abuse of figurative interpretation is endless; ­

372 instead of being applied, as it ought to be, to those things

373 which are the most comprehensible, that is, sensuous, and which

374 therefore are the parts likely to be figurative, because such

375 language is a condescension to our weakness, ­ it is applied

376 to rot away the very pillars, yea, to fret away and dissolve the

377 very corner stones of the temple of religion. O, holy Paul! O,

378 beloved John! full of light and love, whose books are full of

379 intuitions, as those of Paul are books of energies, ­ the one

380 uttering to sympathizing angels what the other toils to convey to

381 weak-sighted yet docile men:­ O Luther! Calvin! Fox, with

382 Penn and Barclay! O Zinzendorf! and ye too, whose outward

383 garments only have been singed and dishonoured in the heathenish

384 furnace of Roman apostacy, Francis of Sales, Fenelon; ­ yea,

385 even Aquinas and Scotus! ­ With what astoundment would ye, if

386 ye were alive with your merely human perfections, listen to the

387 creed of our, so called, rational religionists! Rational! ­

388 They, who in the very outset deny all reason, and leave us

389 nothing but degrees to distinguish us from brutes; ­ a

390 greater degree of memory, dearly purchased by the greater

391 solicitudes of fear which convert that memory into foresight. O!

392 place before your eyes the island of Britain in the reign of

393 Alfred, its unpierced woods, its wide morasses and dreary heaths,

394 its blood-stained and desolated shores, its untaught and scanty

395 population; behold the monarch listening now to Bede, and now to

396 John Erigena; and then see the same realm, a mighty empire, full

397 of motion, full of books, where the cotter's son, twelve years

398 old, has read more than archbishops of yore, and possesses the

399 opportunity of reading more than our Alfred himself; ­ and

400 then finally behold this mighty nation, its rulers and its wise

401 men listening to ­ Paley and to ­ Malthus! It is

402 mournful, mournful.

403 Contents

404 Contents, p.5

405 ---

Inconsistency

370 How strange and sad is the laxity with which men in these days

371 suffer the most inconsistent opinions to lie jumbled lazily

372 together in their minds, ­ holding the antimoralism of Paley

373 and the hypophysics of Locke, and yet gravely, and with a mock

374 faith, talking of God as a pure spirit, of passing out of time

375 into eternity, of a peace which passes all understanding, of

376 loving our neighbour as ourselves, and God above all, and so

377 forth! ­ Blank contradictions! ­ What are these men's

378 minds but a huge lumber-room of *bully*, that is, of

379 incompatible notions brought together by a feeling without a

380 sense of connection?

381 Contents

382 Contents, p.5

383 ---

Hope in Humanity

373 Consider the state of a rich man perfectly *Adam

374 Smithed*, yet with a naturally good heart; ­ then suppose

375 him suddenly convinced, vitally convinced, of the truth of the

376 blessed system of hope and confidence in reason and humanity!

377 Contrast his new and old views and reflections, the feelings with

378 which he would begin to receive his rents, and to contemplate his

379 increase of power by wealth, the study to relieve the labour of

380 man from all mere annoy and disgust, the preclusion in his own

381 mind of all cooling down from the experience of individual

382 ingratitude, and his conviction that the true cause of all his

383 disappointments was, that his plans were too narrow, too short,

384 too selfish!

385 >

386 *Wenn das Elend viel ist auf der Erde, so beruhet

387 > der grund davon, nach Abzug des theils ertraglichen, theils

388 > verbesserlichen, theils eingebildeten Uebels der Naturwelt, ganz

389 > allein in den moralischen Handlungen der Menschen* 1

390 O my God! What a great, inspiriting, heroic thought! Were only a

391 hundred men to combine even my clearness of conviction of this,

392 with a Clarkson and Bell's perseverance, what might not be done!

393 How awful a duty does not hope become! What a nurse, yea, mother

394 of all other the fairest virtues! We despair of others' goodness,

395 and thence are ourselves bad. O! let me live to show the errors

396 of the most of those who have hitherto attempted this work, ­

397 how they have too often put the intellectual and the moral, yea,

398 the moral and the religious, faculties at strife with each other,

399 and how they ought to act with an equal eye to all, to feel that

400 all is involved in the perfection of each! This is the

401 fundamental position.

402 Footnote

403 1

404 : 'Although the misery on the earth is great indeed, yet

405 the foundation of it rests, after deduction of the partly

406 bearable, partly removable, and partly imaginary, evil of the

407 natural world, entirely and alone on the moral dealings of men.'

408 *Ed.*

409 Contents

410 Contents, p.5

411 ---

Self-Love in Religion

376 The unselfishness of self-love in the hopes and fears of

377 religion consists; ­ first, ­ in the previous necessity

378 of a moral energy, in order so far to subjugate the sensual,

379 which is indeed and properly the selfish, part of our nature, as

380 to believe in a state after death, on the grounds of the

381 Christian religion:­ secondly, ­ in the abstract and, as

382 it were, unindividual nature of the idea, self, or soul, when

383 conceived apart from our present living body and the world of the

384 senses. In my religious meditations of hope and fear, the

385 reflection that this course of action will purchase heaven for

386 me, for my soul, involves a thought of and for all men who pursue

387 the same course. In worldly blessings, such as those promised in

388 the Old Law, each man might make up to himself his own favourite

389 scheme of happiness. "I will be strictly just, and observe all

390 the laws and ceremonies of my religion, that God may grant me

391 such a woman for my wife, or wealth and honour, with which I will

392 purchase such and such an estate," &c. But the reward of heaven

393 admits no day-dreams; its hopes and its fears are too vast to

394 endure an outline. "I will endeavour to abstain from vice, and

395 force myself to do such and such acts of duty, in order that I

396 may make myself capable of that freedom of moral being, without

397 which heaven would be no heaven to me." Now this very thought

398 tends to annihilate self. For what is a self not distinguished

399 from any other self, but like an individual circle in geometry,

400 uncoloured, and the representative of all other circles. The

401 circle is differenced, indeed, from a triangle or square; so is a

402 virtuous soul from a vicious soul, a soul in bliss from a soul in

403 misery, but no wise distinguished from other souls under the same

404 predicament. That selfishness which includes, of necessity, the

405 selves of all my fellow-creatures, is assuredly a social and

406 generous principle. I speak, as before observed, of the objective

407 or reflex self; ­ for as to the subjective self, it is merely

408 synonymous with consciousness, and obtains equally whether I

409 think of me or of him; ­ in both cases it is I thinking.

410 Still, however, I freely admit that there neither is, nor can be,

411 any such self-oblivion in these hopes and fears when practically

412 reflected on, as often takes place in love and acts of loving

413 kindness, and the habit of which constitutes a sweet and loving

414 nature. And this leads me to the third, and most important

415 reflection, namely, that the soul's infinite capacity of pain and

416 of joy, through an infinite duration, does really, on the most

417 high-flying notions of love and justice, make my own soul and the

418 most anxious care for the character of its future fate, an object

419 of emphatic duty. What can be the object of human virtue but the

420 happiness of sentient, still more of moral, beings? But an

421 infinite duration of faculties, infinite in progression, even of

422 one soul, is so vast, so boundless an idea, that we are unable to

423 distinguish it from the idea of the whole race of mankind. If to

424 seek the temporal welfare of all mankind be disinterested virtue,

425 much more must the eternal welfare of my own soul be so; ­

426 for the temporal welfare of all mankind is included within a

427 finite space and finite number, and my imagination makes it easy

428 by sympathies and visions of outward resemblance; but myself in

429 eternity, as the object of my contemplation, differs unimaginably

430 from my present self. Do but try to think of yourself in eternal

431 misery! ­ you will find that you are stricken with horror for

432 it, even as for a third person; conceive it in hazard thereof,

433 and you will feel commiseration for it, and pray for it with an

434 anguish of sympathy very different from the outcry of an

435 immediate self-suffering.

436 Blessed be God! that which makes us capable of vicious

437 self-interestedness, capacitates us also for disinterestedness.

438 That I am capable of preferring a smaller advantage of my own to

439 a far greater good of another man, ­ this, the power of

440 comparing the notions of "him and me" objectively, enables me

441 likewise to prefer ­ at least furnishes the condition of my

442 preferring ­ a greater good of another to a lesser good of my

443 own; ­ nay, a pleasure of his, or external advantage, to an

444 equal one of my own. And thus too, that I am capable of loving my

445 neighbour as myself, empowers me to love myself as my neighbour,

446 ­ not only as much, but in the same way and with the very

447 same feeling.

448 This is the great privilege of pure religion. By diverting

449 self-love to our self under those relations, in which alone it is

450 worthy of our anxiety, it annihilates self, as a notion of

451 diversity. Extremes meet. These reflections supply a forcible,

452 and, I believe, quite new argument against the purgatory, both of

453 the Romanists, and of the modern Millennarians, and final

454 Salvationists. Their motives do, indeed, destroy the essence of

455 virtue.

456 The doctors of self-love are misled by a wrong use of the words,

457 ­ "We love ourselves!" Now this is impossible for a finite

458 and created being in the absolute meaning of self; and in its

459 secondary and figurative meaning, self signifies only a less

460 degree of distance, a narrowness of moral view, and a

461 determination of value by measurement. Hence the body is in this

462 sense our self, because the sensations have been habitually

463 appropriated to it in too great a proportion; but this is not a

464 necessity of our nature. There is a state possible even in this

465 life, in which we may truly say, "My self loves," ­ freely

466 constituting its secondary or objective love in what it wills to

467 love, commands what it wills, and wills what it commands. The

468 difference between self-love, and self that loves, consists in

469 the objects of the former as given to it according to the law of

470 the senses, while the latter determines the objects according to

471 the law in the spirit. The first loves because it must; the

472 second, because it ought; and the result of the first is not in

473 any objective, imaginable, comprehensible, action, but in that

474 action by which it abandoned its power of true agency, and willed

475 its own fall. This is, indeed, a mystery. How can it be

476 otherwise? ­ For if the will be unconditional, it must be

477 inexplicable, the understanding of a thing being an insight into

478 its conditions and causes. But whatever is in the will is the

479 will, and must therefore be equally inexplicable.

480 In a word, the difference of an unselfish from a selfish love,

481 even in this life, consists in this, that the latter depends on

482 our transferring our present passion or appetite, or rather on

483 our dilating and stretching it out in imagination, as the

484 covetous man does; ­ while in the former we carry ourselves

485 forward under a very different state from the present, as the

486 young man, who restrains his appetites in respect of his future

487 self as a tranquil and healthy old man. This last requires as

488 great an effort of disinterestedness as, if not a greater than,

489 to give up a present enjoyment to another person who is present

490 to us. The alienation from distance in time and from diversity of

491 circumstance, is greater in the one case than in the other. And

492 let it be remembered, that a Christian may exert all the virtues

493 and virtuous charities of humanity in any state; yea, in the

494 pangs of a wounded conscience, he may feel for the future periods

495 of his own lost spirit, just as Adam for all his posterity.

496 O magical, sympathetic, *anima! principium hylarchicum!

497 rationes spermaticae!* *O formidable

498 words! And O man! thou marvellous beast-angel! thou ambitious

499 beggar! How pompously dost thou trick out thy very ignorance with

500 such glorious disguises, that thou mayest seem to hide it in

501 order only to worship it!

502 Contents

503 Contents, p.5

504 ---

Limitation of Love of Poetry

379 A man may be, perhaps, exclusively a poet, a poet most

380 exquisite in his kind, though the kind must needs be of inferior

381 worth; I say, may be; for I cannot recollect any one instance in

382 which I have a right to suppose it. But, surely, to have an

383 exclusive pleasure in poetry, not being yourself a poet; ­ to

384 turn away from all effort, and to dwell wholly on the images of

385 another's vision, ­ is an unworthy and effeminate thing. A

386 jeweller may devote his whole time to jewels unblamed; but the

387 mere amateur, who grounds his taste on no chemical or geological

388 idea, cannot claim the same exemption from despect. How shall he

389 fully enjoy Wordsworth, who has never meditated on the truths

390 which Wordsworth has wedded to immortal verse?

391 Contents

392 Contents, p.5

393 ---

Humility of the Amiable

382 It is well ordered by nature, that the amiable and estimable

383 have a fainter perception of their own qualities than their

384 friends have; ­ otherwise they would love themselves. And

385 though they may fear flattery, yet if not justified in suspecting

386 intentional deceit, they cannot but love and esteem those who

387 love and esteem them, only as lovely and estimable, and give them

388 proof of their having done well, where they have meant to do

389 well.

390 Contents

391 Contents, p.5

392 ---

Temper in Argument

385 >

386 "All reasoners ought to be perfectly dispassionate,

387 > and ready to allow all the force of the arguments, they are to

388 > confute. But more especially those, who are to argue in behalf of

389 > Christianity, ought carefully to preserve the spirit of it in

390 > their manner of expressing themselves. I have so much honour for

391 > the Christian clergy, that I had much rather hear them railed at,

392 > than hear them rail; and I must say, that I am often grievously

393 > offended with the generality of them for their method of treating

394 > all who differ from them in opinion."

395 >

396 > (Mrs. Chapone.)

397 Besides, what is the use of violence? None. What is the harm?

398 Great, very great; ­ chiefly, in the confirmation of error,

399 to which nothing so much tends, as to find your opinions attacked

400 with weak arguments and unworthy feelings. A generous mind

401 becomes more attached to principles so treated, even as it would

402 to an old friend, after he had been grossly calumniated. We are

403 eager to make compensation.

404 Contents

405 Contents, p.5

406 ---

Patriarchal Government

388 The smooth words used by all factions, and their wide

389 influence, may be exemplified in all the extreme systems, as for

390 instance in the patriarchal government of Filmer. Take it in one

391 relation, and it imports love, tender anxiety, longer experience,

392 and superior wisdom, bordering on revelation, especially to Jews

393 and Christians, who are in the life-long habit of attaching to

394 patriarchs an intimacy with the Supreme Being. Take it on the

395 other side, and it imports, that a whole people are to be treated

396 and governed as children by a man not so old as very many, not

397 older than very many, and in all probability not wiser than the

398 many, and by his very situation precluded from the same

399 experience.

400 Contents

401 Contents, p.5

402 ---

Callous Self-Conceit

391 The most hateful form of self-conceit is the callous form,

392 when it boasts and swells up on the score of its own ignorance,

393 as implying exemption from a folly. "We profess not to

394 understand;" ­ "We are so unhappy as to be quite in the dark

395 as to the meaning of this writer;" ­ "All this may be very

396 fine, but we are not ashamed to confess that to us it is quite

397 unintelligible:" ­ then quote a passage without the context,

398 and appeal to the PUBLIC, whether they understand it or not!

399 ­ Wretches! Such books were not written for your public. If

400 it be a work on inward religion, appeal to the inwardly

401 religious, and ask them! ­ If it be of true love and its

402 anguish and its yearnings, appeal to the true lover! What have

403 the public to do with this?

404 Contents

405 Contents, p.5

406 ---

a Librarian

394 He was like a cork, flexible, floating, full of pores and

395 openings, and yet he could neither return nor transmit the waters

396 of Helicon, much less the light of Apollo. The poet, by his side,

397 was like a diamond, transmitting to all around, yet retaining for

398 himself alone, the rays of the god of day.

399 Contents

400 Contents, p.5

401 ---

Trimming

397 An upright shoe may fit both feet; but never saw I a glove

398 that would fit both hands. It is a man for a mean or mechanic

399 office, that can be employed equally well under either of two

400 opposite parties.

401 Contents

402 Contents, p.5

403 ---

Death

400 Death but supplies the oil for the inextinguishable lamp of

401 life.

402 Contents

403 Contents, p.5

404 ---

Love an Act of the Will

403 Love, however sudden, as when we fall in love at first sight,

404 (which is, perhaps, always the case of love in its highest

405 sense,) is yet an act of the will, and that too one of its

406 primary, and therefore ineffable acts. This is most important;

407 for if it be not true, either love itself is all a romantic

408 hum*, a mere connection of desire with a form appropriated

409 to excite and gratify it, or the mere repetition of a daydream;

410 ­ or if it be granted that love has a real, distinct, and

411 excellent being, I know not how we could attach blame and

412 immorality to inconstancy, when confined to the affections and a

413 sense of preference. Either, therefore, we must brutalize our

414 notions with Pope:­

415 >

416 Lust, thro' some certain strainers well refin'd,

417 > Is gentle love and charms all woman-kind:

418 or we must dissolve and thaw away all bonds of morality by the

419 irresistible shocks of an irresistible sensibility with Sterne.

420 Contents

421 Contents, p.5

422 ---

Wedded Union

406 The well-spring of all sensible communion is the natural

407 delight and need, which undepraved man hath to transfuse from

408 himself into others, and to receive from others into himself,

409 those things, wherein the excellency of his kind doth most

410 consist; and the eminence of love or marriage communion is, that

411 this mutual transfusion can take place more perfectly and totally

412 in this, than in any other mode.

413 Prefer person before money, good-temper with good sense before

414 person; and let all, wealth, easy temper, strong understanding

415 and beauty, be as nothing to thee, unless accompanied by virtue

416 in principle and in habit.

417 Suppose competence, health, and honesty; then a happy marriage

418 depends on four things:­

419 1.**  An understanding proportionate to thine, that is, a

420 recipiency at least of thine:­**2.**  natural sensibility and lively sympathy in

421 general:­**3.**  steadiness in attaching and retaining sensibility to

422 its proper objects in its proper proportions:­**4.**  mutual liking; including person and all the thousand

423 obscure sympathies that determine conjugal liking, that is, love

424 and desire to A. rather than to B.**This seems very obvious and almost trivial: and yet all unhappy

425 marriages arise from the not honestly putting, and sincerely

426 answering each of these four questions: any one of them

427 negatived, marriage is imperfect, and in hazard of

428 discontent.

429 Contents

430 Contents, p.5

431 ---

Difference Between Hobbs and

409 Spinosa

410 In the most similar and nearest points there is a difference,

411 but for the most part there is an absolute contrast, between

412 Hobbes and Spinosa. Thus Hobbes makes a state of war the natural

413 state of man from the essential and ever continuing nature of

414 man, as not a moral, but only a frightenable, being:­ Spinosa

415 makes the same state a necessity of man out of society, because

416 he must then be an undeveloped man, and his moral being dormant;

417 and so on through the whole.

418 Contents

419 Contents, p.5

420 ---

The End May Justify the Means

412 Whatever act is necessary to an end, and ascertained to be

413 necessary and proportionate both to the end and the agent, takes

414 its nature from that end. This premised, the proposition is

415 innocent that ends may justify means. Remember, however, the

416 important distinction:­ *Unius facti diversi fines esse

417 possunt: unius actionis non possunt*.

418 I have somewhere read this remark:­ *Omne meritum est

419 voluntarium, aut voluntate originis, aut origine voluntatis*.

420 Quaintly as this is expressed, it is well worth consideration,

421 and gives the true meaning of Baxter's famous saying, ­ "Hell

422 is paved with good intentions."

423 Contents

424 Contents, p.5

425 ---

Negative Thought

415 On this calm morning of the l3th of November, 1809, it occurs

416 to me, that it is by a negation and voluntary act of no thinking

417 that we think of earth, air, water, &c. as dead. It is necessary

418 for our limited powers of consciousness, that we should be

419 brought to this negative state, and that this state should pass

420 into custom; but it is likewise necessary that at times we should

421 awake and step forward; and this is effected by those extenders

422 of our consciousness ­ sorrow, sickness, poetry, and

423 religion. The truth is, we stop in the sense of life just when we

424 are not forced to go on, and then adopt a permission of our

425 feelings for a precept of our reason.

426 Contents

427 Contents, p.5

428 ---

Man's Return to Heaven

418 Heaven bestows light and influence on this lower world, which

419 reflects the blessed rays, though it cannot recompense them. So

420 man may make a return to God, but no requital.

421 Contents

422 Contents, p.5

423 ---

Young Prodigies

421 Fair criticism on young prodigies and Rosciuses in verse, or

422 on the stage, is arraigned, ­

423 >

424 ...as the envious sneaping frost

425 > That bites the first-born infants of the spring.

426 If there were no better answer, the following a good heart would

427 scarcely admit; ­ but where nine-tenths of the applause have

428 been mere wonderment and miracle-lust (

429 *Wundursucht*

430 ) these

431 verses are an excellent accompaniment to other arguments:­

432 >

433 Well, say it be! ­ Yet why of summer boast,

434 > Before the birds have natural cause to sing?

435 > Why should we joy in an abortive birth?

436 > At Christmas I no more desire a rose,

437 > Than wish a snow in May's new budding shows;

438 > But like of each thing that in reason grows.

439 >

440 > *Love's Labours Lost*. 1

441 Footnote

442 1

443 : Slightly altered.

444 *Ed.*

445 Contents

446 Contents, p.5

447 ---

Welch Names

424 The small number of surnames, and those Christian names and

425 patronymics, not derived from trades, &c. is one mark of a

426 country either not yet, or only recently, unfeudalized. Hence in

427 Scotland the Mackintoshes, Macaulays, and so on. But the most

428 remarkable show of this I ever saw, is the list of subscribers to

429 Owen's Welch Dictionary. In letter D. there are 31 names, 21 of

430 which are *Davis* or *Davies*, and the other three are

431 not Welchmen. In E. there are 30; 16 *Evans*; 6

432 *Edwards*; 1 *Edmonds*; I *Egan*, and the

433 remainder *Ellis*. In G. two-thirds are *Griffiths*. In

434 H. all are *Hughes* and *Howell*. In I. there are 66;

435 all *Jonesses*. In L. 3 or 4 *Lewises*; 1

436 *Lewellyn*; all the rest *Lloyds*. M. four-fifths

437 *Morgans*. O. entirely *Owen*. R. all *Roberts* or

438 *Richards*. T. all *Thomases*. V. all *Vaughans*;

439 ­ and W. 64 names, 56 of them *Williams*.

440 Contents

441 Contents, p.5

442 ---

German Language

427 The real value of melody in a language is considerable as

428 subadditive; but when not jutting out into consciousness under

429 the friction of comparison, the absence or inferiority of it is,

430 as privative of pleasure, of little consequence. For example,

431 when I read Voss's translation of the *Georgics*, I am, as

432 it were, reading the original poem, until something particularly

433 well expressed occasions me to revert to the Latin; and then I

434 find the superiority, or at least the powers, of the German in

435 all other respects, but am made feelingly alive, at the same

436 time, to its unsmooth mixture of the vocal and the organic, the

437 fluid and the substance, of language. The fluid seems to have

438 been poured in on the corpuscles all at once, and the whole has,

439 therefore, curdled, and collected itself into a lumpy soup full

440 of knots of curds inisled by interjacent whey at irregular

441 distances, and the curd lumpets of various sizes.

442 It is always a question how far the apparent defects of a

443 language arise from itself or from the false taste of the nation

444 speaking it. Is the practical inferiority of the English to the

445 Italian in the power of passing from grave to light subjects, in

446 the manner of *Ariosto*, the fault of the language itself?

447 Wieland in his *Oberon*, broke successfully through equal

448 difficulties. It is grievous to think how much less careful the

449 English have been to preserve than to acquire. Why have we lost,

450 or all but lost, the *ver* or *for* as a prefix, ­

451 *fordone*, *forwearied*, &c.; and the *zer* or

452 *to*,-*zerreissen*, to rend, &c. *Jugend*,

453 *Jüngling*: *youth*, *youngling*; why is that

454 last word now lost to common use, and confined to sheep and other

455 animals?

456 >

457 *

458 >

459 > (Sophocles)

460 His life was playful from infancy to death, like the snow which

461 in a calm day falls, but scarce seems to fall, and plays and

462 dances in and out till the very moment that it gently reaches the

463 earth.

464 Contents

465 Contents, p.5

466 ---

the Universe

430 It surely is not impossible that to some infinitely superior

431 being the whole universe may be as one plain, the distance

432 between planet and planet being only as the pores in a grain of

433 sand, and the spaces between system and system no greater than

434 the intervals between one grain and the grain adjacent.

435 Contents

436 Contents, p.5

437 ---

Harberous

433 Harberous*, that is, harbourous, is the old version of

434 St. Paul's *philoxenos*, and a beautiful word it is.

435 *Kosmis* should be rendered a gentleman in dress and

436 address, in appearance and demeanour, a man of the world in an

437 innocent sense. The Latin *mundus* has the same double force

438 in it; only that to the rude early Romans, to have a clean pair

439 of hands and a clean dress, was to be drest; just as we say to

440 boys, "Put on your clean clothes!"

441 The different meanings attached to the same word or phrase in

442 different sentences, will, of course, be accompanied with a

443 different feeling in the mind; this will affect the

444 pronunciation, and hence arises a new word. We should vainly try

445 to produce the same feeling in our minds by *and he* as by

446 *who*; for the different use of the latter, and its feeling

447 having now coalesced. Yet *who* is properly the same word

448 and pronunciation, as *ho* with the digammate prefix, and as

449 *qui* kai ho.

450 Contents

451 Contents, p.5

452 ---

an Admonition

436 There are two sides to every question. If thou hast genius and

437 poverty to thy lot, dwell on the foolish, perplexing, imprudent,

438 dangerous, and even immoral, conduct of promise-breach in small

439 things, of want of punctuality, of procrastination in all its

440 shapes and disguises. Force men to reverence the dignity of thy

441 moral strength in and for itself, ­ seeking no excuses or

442 palliations from fortune, or sickness, or a too full mind that,

443 in opulence of conception, overrated its powers of application.

444 But if thy fate should be different, shouldest thou possess

445 competence, health and ease of mind, and then be thyself called

446 upon to judge such faults in another so gifted, ­ O! then,

447 upon the other view of the question, say, Am I in ease and

448 comfort, and dare I wonder that he, poor fellow, acted so and so?

449 Dare I accuse him? Ought I not to shadow forth to myself that,

450 glad and luxuriating in a short escape from anxiety, his mind

451 over-promised for itself; that, want combating with his eager

452 desire to produce things worthy of fame, he dreamed of the

453 nobler, when he should have been producing the meaner, and so had

454 the meaner obtruded on his moral being, when the nobler was

455 making full way on his intellectual? Think of the manifoldness of

456 his accumulated petty calls! Think, in short, on all that should

457 be like a voice from heaven to warn thyself against this and

458 this, and call it all up for pity and for palliation; and then

459 draw the balance. Take him in his whole, ­ his head, his

460 heart, his wishes, his innocence of all selfish crime, and a

461 hundred years hence, what will be the result? The good, ­

462 were it but a single volume that made truth more visible, and

463 goodness more lovely, and pleasure at once more akin to virtue

464 and, self-doubled, more pleasurable! and the evil, ­ while he

465 lived, it injured none but himself; and where is it now? in his

466 grave. Follow it not thither.

467 Contents

468 Contents, p.6

469 ---

To Thee Cherubim and Seraphim

439 Continually Do Cry

440 The mighty kingdoms angelical, like the thin clouds at dawn,

441 receiving and hailing the first radiance, and singing and

442 sounding forth their blessedness, increase the rising joy in the

443 heart of God, spread wide and utter forth the joy arisen, and in

444 innumerable finite glories interpret all they can of infinite

445 bliss.

446 Contents

447 Contents, p.6

448 ---

Definition of Miracle

442 A phaenomenon in no connection with any other phaenomenon, as

443 its immediate cause, is a miracle; and what is believed to have

444 been such, is miraculous for the person so believing When it is

445 strange and surprising, that is, with out any analogy in our

446 former experience ­ it is called a miracle. The kind defines

447 the thing:­ the circumstances the word.

448 To stretch out my arm is a miracle, unless the materialists

449 should be more cunning than they have proved themselves hitherto.

450 To reanimate a dead man by an act of the will, no intermediate

451 agency employed, not only is, but is called, a miracle. A

452 scripture miracle, therefore, must be so defined, as to express,

453 not only its miracular essence, but likewise the condition of its

454 appearing miraculous; add therefore to the preceding, the words

455 *praeter omnem prior em experientiam*.

456 It might be defined likewise an effect, not having its cause in

457 any thing congenerous. That thought calls up thought is no more

458 miraculous than that a billiard ball moves a billiard ball; but

459 that a billiard ball should excite a thought, that is, be

460 perceived, is a miracle, and, were it strange, would be called

461 such. For take the converse, that a thought should call up a

462 billiard ball! Yet where is the difference, but that the one is a

463 common experience, the other never yet experienced?

464 It is not strictly accurate to affirm, that every thing would

465 appear a miracle, if we were wholly uninfluenced by custom, and

466 saw things as they are:­ for then the very ground of all

467 miracles would probably vanish, namely, the heterogeneity of

468 spirit and matter. For the *quid ulterius?* of wonder, we

469 should have the *ne plus ultra* of adoration.

470 Again ­ the word miracle has an objective, a subjective, and

471 a popular meaning; ­ as objective, ­ the essence of a

472 miracle consists in the heterogeneity of the consequent and its

473 causative antecedent; ­ as subjective, ­ in the

474 assumption of the heterogeneity. Add the wonder and surprise

475 excited, when the consequent is out of the course of experience,

476 and we know the popular sense and ordinary use of the word.

477 Contents

478 Contents, p.6

479 ---

Death, and Grounds for Belief in a

445 Future State

446 It is an important thought, that death, judged of by corporeal

447 analogies, certainly implies discerption or dissolution of parts;

448 but pain and pleasure do not; nay, they seem inconceivable except

449 under the idea of concentration. Therefore the influence of the

450 body on the soul will not prove the common destiny of both. I

451 feel myself not the slave of nature (nature used here as the

452 *mundus sensibilis*) in the sense in which animals are. Not

453 only my thoughts and affections extend to objects trans-natural,

454 as truth, virtue, God; not only do my powers extend vastly beyond

455 all those, which I could have derived from the instruments and

456 organs, with which nature has furnished me; but I can do what

457 nature *per se* cannot. I ingraft, I raise heavy bodies

458 above the clouds, and guide my course over ocean and through air.

459 I alone am lord of fire and light; other creatures are but their

460 alms-folk, and of all the so called elements, water, earth, air,

461 and all their compounds (to speak in the ever-enduring language

462 of the senses, to which nothing can be revealed, but as compact,

463 or fluid, or aerial), I not merely subserve myself of them, but I

464 employ them. *Ergo*, there is in me, or rather I am, a

465 præter-natural, that is, a super-sensuous thing: but what

466 is not nature, why should it perish with nature? why lose the

467 faculty of vision, because my spectacles are broken?

468 Now to this it will be objected, and very forcibly too; ­

469 that the soul or self is acted upon by nature through the body,

470 and water or caloric, diffused through or collected in the brain,

471 will derange the faculties of the soul by deranging the

472 organization of the brain; the sword cannot touch the soul; but

473 by rending the flesh, it will rend the feelings. Therefore the

474 violence of nature may, in destroying the body, mediately destroy

475 the soul! It is to this objection that my first sentence applies;

476 and is an important, and, I believe, a new and the only

477 satisfactory reply I have ever heard.

478 The one great and binding ground of the belief of God and a

479 hereafter, is the law of conscience: but as the aptitudes, and

480 beauty, and grandeur, of the world, are a sweet and beneficent

481 inducement to this belief, a constant fuel to our faith, so here

482 we seek these arguments, not as dissatisfied with the one main

483 ground, not as of *little faith*, but because, believing it

484 to be, it is natural we should expect to find traces of it, and

485 as a noble way of employing and developing, and enlarging the

486 faculties of the soul, and this, not by way of motive, but of

487 assimilation, producing virtue.

488 2d April, 1811.

489 Contents

490 Contents, p.6

491 ---

Hatred of Injustice

448 It is the mark of a noble nature to be more shocked with the

449 unjust condemnation of a bad man than of a virtuous one; as in

450 the instance of Strafford. For in such cases the love of justice,

451 and the hatred of the contrary, are felt more nakedly, and

452 constitute a strong passion *per se*, not only unaided by,

453 but in conquest of, the softer self-repaying sympathies. A wise

454 foresight too inspires jealousy, that so may principles be most

455 easily overthrown. This is the virtue of a wise man, which a mob

456 never possesses, even as a mob never, perhaps, has the malignant

457 *finis ultimus*, which is the vice of a man.

458 Contents

459 Contents, p.6

460 ---

Religion

451 Amongst the great truths are these:­

452 I.**  That religion has no speculative dogmas; that all is

453 practical, all appealing to the will, and therefore all

454 imperative. *I am the Lord thy God: Thou shall have none other

455 gods but me.***

456 II.**  That, therefore, miracles are not the proofs, but the

457 necessary results, of revelation. They are not the key of the

458 arch and roof of evidence, though they may be a compacting stone

459 in it, which gives while it receives strength. Hence, to make the

460 intellectual faith a fair analogon or unison of the vital faith,

461 it ought to be stamped in the mind by all the evidences duly

462 co-ordinated, and not designed by single pen-strokes, beginning

463 either here or there.**

464 III.**  That, according to No. I., Christ is not described

465 primarily and characteristically as a teacher, but as a doer; a

466 light indeed, but an effective light, the sun which causes what

467 it shows, as well as shows what it first causes.**

468 IV.**  That a certain degree of morality is presupposed in

469 the reception of Christianity; it is the *substratum* of the

470 moral interest which substantiates the evidence of miracles. The

471 instance of a profligate suddenly converted, if properly sifted,

472 will be found but an apparent exception.**

473 V.**  That the being of a God, and the immortality of man,

474 are every where assumed by Christ.**

475 VI.**  That Socinianism is not a religion, but a theory, and

476 that, too, a very pernicious, or a very unsatisfactory, theory.

477 Pernicious, ­ for it excludes all our deep and awful ideas of

478 the perfect holiness of God, his justice and his mercy, and

479 thereby makes the voice of conscience a delusion, as having no

480 correspondent in the character of the legislator; regarding God

481 as merely a good-natured pleasure-giver, so happiness be

482 produced, indifferent as to the means:­ Unsatisfactory, for

483 it promises forgiveness without any solution of the difficulty of

484 the compatibility of this with the justice of God; in no way

485 explains the fallen condition of man, nor offers any means for

486 his regeneration. "If you will be good, you will be happy," it

487 says: that may be, but my will is weak; I sink in the

488 struggle.**

489 VII.**  That Socinianism never did and never can subsist as

490 a general religion. For**

491 >

492 1. It neither states the disease, on account of which

493 > the human being hungers for revelation, nor prepares any remedy

494 > in general, nor ministers any hope to the individual.

495 >

496 > 2. In order to make itself endurable on scriptural grounds, it

497 > must so weaken the texts and authority of scripture, as to leave

498 > in scripture no binding ground of proof of any thing.

499 >

500 > 3. Take a pious Jew, one of the Maccabees, and compare his faith

501 > and its grounds with Priestley's; and then, for what did Christ

502 > come?

503 VIII.**

504 That Socinianism involves the shocking thought

505 that man will not, and ought not to be expected to, do his duty

506 as man, unless he first makes a bargain with his Maker, and his

507 Maker with him. Give me, the individual me, a positive proof that

508 I shall be in a state of pleasure after my death, if I do so and

509 so, and then I will do it, not else! And the proof asked is not

510 one dependent on, or flowing from, his moral nature and moral

511 feelings, but wholly

512 *extra*

513 -moral, namely, by his outward

514 senses, the subjugation of which to faith, that is, the passive

515 to the actional and self-created belief, is the great object of

516 all religion!

517 **

518 IX.**

519 That Socinianism involves the dreadful reflection,

520 that it can establish its probability (its certainty being wholly

521 out of the question and impossible, Priestley himself declaring

522 that his own continuance as a Christian depended on a

523 contingency,) only on the destruction of all the arguments

524 furnished for our permanent and essential distinction from

525 brutes; that it must prove that we have no grounds to obey, but,

526 on the contrary, that in wisdom we ought to reject and declare

527 utterly null, all the commands of conscience, and all that is

528 implied in those commands, reckless of the confusion introduced

529 into our notions of means and ends by the denial of truth,

530 goodness, justice, mercy, and the other fundamental ideas in the

531 idea of God; and all this in order to conduct us to a Mahomet's

532 bridge of a knife's edge, or the breadth of a spear, to

533 salvation. And, should we discover any new documents, or should

534 an acuter logician make plain the sophistry of the deductions

535 drawn from the present documents (and surely a man who has passed

536 from orthodoxy to the loosest Arminianism, and thence to

537 Arianism, and thence to direct Humanism, has no right from his

538 experience to deny the probability of this) ­ then to fall

539 off into the hopeless abyss of atheism. For the present life, we

540 know, is governed by fixed laws, which the atheist acknowledges

541 as well as the theist; and if there be no spiritual world, and no

542 spiritual life in a spiritual world, what possible bearing can

543 the admission or rejection of this hypothesis have on our

544 practice or feelings?

545 **

546 Lastly**

547 , the Mosaic dispensation was a scheme of national

548 education; the Christian is a world-religion; and the former was

549 susceptible of evidence and probabilities which do not, and

550 cannot, apply to the latter. A savage people forced, as it were,

551 into a school of circumstances, and gradually in the course of

552 generations taught the unity of God, first and for centuries

553 merely as a practical abstinence from the worship of any other,

554 ­ how can the principles of such a system apply to

555 Christianity, which goes into all nations and to all men, the

556 most enlightened, even by preference?

557 **

558 Writing several years later than the date of the preceding

559 paragraphs, I commend the modern Unitarians for their candour in

560 giving up the possible worshipability of Christ, if not very God,

561 ­ a proof that truth will ultimately prevail. The Arians,

562 then existing, against whom Waterland wrote, were not converted;

563 but in the next generation the arguments made their way. This is

564 fame

565 *versus*

566 reputation.

567 Contents

568 Contents, p.6

569 ---

The Apostles' Creed

454 Is it not probable from what is found in the writings of

455 Cyril, Eusebius, Cyprian, Marcellus of Ancyra and others, that

456 our present Apostles' Creed is not the very *Symbolum

457 Fidei*, which was not to be written, but was always repeated

458 at baptism? For this latter certainly contained the doctrine of

459 the eternal generation of the *Logos*; and, therefore, it

460 seems likely that the present Apostles' creed was an

461 introductory, and, as it were, alphabetical, creed for young

462 catechumens in their first elementation. Is it to be believed

463 that the *Symbolum Fidei* contained nothing but the mere

464 history of Jesus, without any of the peculiar doctrines, or that,

465 if it did not contain something more, the great and vehement

466 defenders of the Trinity would speak of it so magnificently as

467 they do, even preferring its authority to that of the scriptures?

468 ­ Besides, does not Austin positively say that our present

469 Apostles' creed was gathered out of the scriptures? Whereas the

470 *Symbolum Fidei* was elder than the Gospels, and probably

471 contained only the three doctrines of the Trinity, the

472 Redemption, and the Unity of the Church. May it not have

473 happened, when baptism was administered so early, and at last

474 even to infants, that the old *Symbolum Fidei* became

475 gradually *inusitatum*, as being appropriated to adult

476 proselytes from Judaism or Paganism? This seems to me even more

477 than probable; for in proportion to the majority of born over

478 converted Christians must the creed of instruction have been more

479 frequent than that of doctrinal profession.

480 Contents

481 Contents, p.6

482 ---

a Good Heart

457 There is in Abbt's *Essays* an attempt to determine the

458 true sense of this phrase, at least to unfold

459 (*auseinandersetzen*) what is meant and felt by it. I was

460 much pleased with the remarks, I remember, and with the

461 counterposition of Tom Jones and Sir Charles Grandisori. Might

462 not Luther and Calvin serve? But it is made less noticeable in

463 these last by its co-existence with, and sometimes real, more

464 often apparent, subordination to fixed conscious principles, and

465 is thus less naturally characteristic. Parson Adams contrasted

466 with Dr. Harrison in Fielding's *Amelia* would do. Then

467 there is the suppression of the good heart and the substitution

468 of principles or motives for the good heart, as in Laud, and the

469 whole race of conscientious persecutors. Such principles

470 constitute the virtues of the Inquisition. A good heart contrasts

471 with the Pharisaic righteousness. This last contemplation of the

472 Pharisees, the dogmatists, and the rigorists *in toto

473 genere*, serves to reconcile me to the fewness of the men who

474 act on fixed principles. For unless there exist intellectual

475 power to determine aright what are the *principia jam fixa et

476 formata*, and unless there be the wisdom of love preceding the

477 love of wisdom, and unless to this be added a graciousness of

478 nature, a loving kindness, ­ these rigorists are but bigots

479 often to errors, and active, yea, remorseless in preventing or

480 staying the rise and progress of truth. And even when bigotted

481 adherents to true principles, yet they render truth unamiable,

482 and forbid little children to come thereunto. As human nature now

483 is, it is well, perhaps, that the number should be few, seeing

484 that of the few, the greater part are pre-maturities.

485 The number of those who act from good hearted impulses, a kindly

486 and cheerful mood, and the play of minute sympathies, continuous

487 in their discontinuity, like the sand-thread of the hour-glass,

488 and from their minuteness and transiency not calculated to

489 stiffen or inflate the individual, and thus remaining

490 unendangered by egotism, and its unhandsome vizard contempt, is

491 far larger: and though these temperamental *pro*-virtues

492 will too often fail, and are not built to stand the storms of

493 strong temptation; yet on the whole they carry on the benignant

494 scheme of social nature, like the other instincts that rule the

495 animal creation. But of all the most numerous are the men, who

496 have ever more their own dearliest beloved self, as the only or

497 main goal or butt of their endeavours straight and steady before

498 their eyes, and whose whole inner world turns on the great axis

499 of self-interest. These form the majority, if not of mankind, yet

500 of those by whom the business of life is carried on; and most

501 expedient it is, that so it should be; nor can we imagine any

502 thing better contrived for the advantage of society. For these

503 are the most industrious, orderly, and circumspect portion of

504 society, and the actions governed by this principle with the

505 results, are the only materials on which either the statesman, or

506 individuals can safely calculate.

507 There is, indeed, another sort, (a class they can scarcely be

508 called), who are below self-interest; who live under the mastery

509 of their senses and appetites; and whose selfishness is an animal

510 instinct, a goad *a tergo*, not an attraction, *a re

511 prospecta*, or (so to speak) from a projected self. In fact,

512 such individuals cannot so properly be said to have a self, as to

513 be machines for the self of nature: and are as little capable of

514 loving themselves as of loving their neighbours. Such there are.

515 Nay, (if we were to count only without weighing) the aggregate of

516 such persons might possibly form a larger number than the class

517 preceding. But they may safely be taken up into the latter, for

518 the main ends of society, as being or sure to become its

519 materials and tools. Their folly is the stuff in which the sound

520 sense of the worldly-wise is at once manifested and remunerated;

521 their idleness of thought, with the passions, appetites, likings

522 and fancies, which are its natural growth, though weeds, give

523 direction and employment to the industry of the other. The

524 accidents of inheritance by birth, of accumulation of property in

525 partial masses, are thus counteracted, ­ and the aneurisms in

526 the circulating system prevented or rendered fewer and less

527 obstinate, ­ whilst animal want, the sure general result of

528 idleness and its accompanying vices, tames at length the selfish

529 host, into the laborious slaves and mechanic implements of the

530 self-interested. Thus, without public spirit, nay, by the

531 predominance of the opposite quality, the latter are the public

532 benefactors: and, giving steadfastness and compactness to the

533 whole, lay in the ground of the canvass, on which minds of finer

534 texture may impress beauty and harmony.

535 Lastly, there is in the heart of all men a working principle,

536 ­ call it ambition, or vanity, or desire of distinction, the

537 inseparable adjunct of our individuality and personal nature, and

538 flowing from the same source as language ­ the instinct and

539 necessity in each man of declaring his particular existence, and

540 thus of singling or singularizing himself. In some this principle

541 is far stronger than in others, while in others its comparative

542 dimness may pass for its non-existence. But in thoughts at least,

543 and secret fancies there is in all men (idiocy of course

544 excepted) a wish to remain the same and yet to be something else,

545 and something more, or to exhibit what they are, or imagine they

546 might be, somewhere else and to other spectators. Now, though

547 this desire of distinction, when it is disproportionate to the

548 powers and qualities by which the individual is indeed

549 distinguished, or when it is the governing passion, or taken as

550 the rule of conduct, is but a "knavish sprite," yet as an

551 attendant and subaltern spirit, it has its good purposes and

552 beneficial effects: and is not seldom

553 >

554 ­ sent with broom before, To sweep the dust

555 > behind the door.

556 Though selfish in its origin, it yet tends to elevate the

557 individual from selfishness into self-love, under a softer and

558 perhaps better form than that of self-interest, the form of

559 self-respect. Whatever other objects the man may be pursuing, and

560 with whatever other inclinations, he is still by this principle

561 impelled and almost compelled to pass out of himself in

562 imagination, and to survey himself at a sufficient distance, in

563 order to judge what figure he is likely to make in the eyes of

564 his fellow men. But in thus taking his station as at the apex of

565 a triangle, while the self is at one angle of the base, he makes

566 it possible at least that the image of his neighbour may appear

567 at the other, whether by spontaneous association, or placed there

568 for the purposes of comparison; and so both be contemplated at

569 equal distance. But this is the first step towards

570 disinterestedness; and though it should never be reached, the

571 advantage of the appearance is soon learnt, and the necessity of

572 avoiding the appearance of the contrary. But appearances cannot

573 be long sustained without some touch of the reality. At all

574 events there results a control over our actions; some good may be

575 produced, and many a poisonous or offensive fruit will be

576 prevented. Courtesy, urbanity, gallantry, munificence; the

577 outward influence of the law shall I call it, or rather fashion

578 of honour ­ these are the handsome hypocrisies that spring

579 from the desire of distinction. I ask not the genius of a

580 Machiavel, a Tacitus, or a Swift; ­ it needs only a worldly

581 experience and an observing mind, to convince a man of forty that

582 there is no medium between the creed of misanthropy and that of

583 the gospel.

584 A pagan might be as orthodox as Paul on the doctrine of works.

585 First, ­ set aside the large portion of them that have their

586 source in the constitutional temperament, ­ the merit of

587 which, if any, belongs to nature, not to the individual agent;

588 and of the remaining number of good works, nine are derived from

589 vices for one that has its origin in virtue. I have often in

590 looking at the water-works, and complex machinery of our

591 manufactories, indulged a humorous mood by fancying that the

592 hammers, cogs, fly-wheels, &c. were each actuated by some

593 appetite, or passion ­ hate, rage, revenge, vanity, cupidity,

594 &c. while the general result was most benignant, and the machine,

595 taken as a whole, the product of power, knowledge, and

596 benevolence! Such a machine does the moral world, the world of

597 human nature, appear ­ and to those who seem ever more to

598 place the comparison and the alternative between hell and earth,

599 and quite overlook the opposition between earth and heaven, I

600 recommend this meditation.

601 Contents

602 Contents, p.6

603 ---

Evidences of Christianity

460 1

461 I.**  MIRACLES ­ as precluding the contrary evidence

462 of no miracles.**

463 II.**  The material of Christianity, its existence and

464 history.**

465 III.**  The doctrines of Christianity, and the

466 correspondence of human nature to those doctrines, ­

467 illustrated,**

468 >

469 1st,**  historically ­ as the actual

470 > production of a new world, and the dependence of the fate of the

471 > planet upon it; ­**>

472 > 2nd,**  individually ­ from its appeal for its truth to

473 > an asserted fact, ­ which, whether it be real or not, every

474 > man possessing reason has an equal power of ascertaining within

475 > himself; ­ namely, a will which has more or less lost its

476 > freedom, though not the consciousness that it ought to be and may

477 > become free; ­ the conviction that this cannot be achieved

478 > without the operation of a principle connatural with itself;

479 > ­ the evident rationality of an entire confidence in that

480 > principle, being the condition and means of its operation; ­

481 > the experience in his own nature of the truth of the process

482 > described by Scripture as far as he can place himself within the

483 > process, aided by the confident assurances of others as to the

484 > effects experienced by them, and which he is striving to arrive

485 > at. All these form a practical Christian. Add, however, a gradual

486 > opening out of the intellect to more and more clear perceptions

487 > of the strict coincidence of the doctrines of Christianity, with

488 > the truths evolved by the mind, from reflections on its own

489 > nature. To such a man one main test of the objectivity, the

490 > entity, the objective truth of his faith, is its accompaniment by

491 > an increase of insight into the moral beauty and necessity of the

492 > process which it comprises, and the dependence of that proof on

493 > the causes asserted. Believe, and if thy belief be right, that

494 > insight which gradually transmutes faith into knowledge will be

495 > the reward of that belief. The Christian, to whom, after a long

496 > profession of Christianity, the mysteries remain as much

497 > mysteries as before, is in the same state as a schoolboy with

498 > regard to his arithmetic to whom the _facit_ at the end of the

499 > examples in his cyphering book is the whole ground for his

500 > assuming that such and such figures amount to so and so.**>

501 > 3rd.**  In the above I include the increasing discoveries in

502 > the correspondence of the history, the doctrines and the promises

503 > of Christianity, with the past, present, and probable future of

504 > human nature; and in this state a fair comparison of the religion

505 > as a divine philosophy, with all other religions which have

506 > pretended to revelations and all other systems of philosophy;

507 > both with regard to the totality of its truth and its

508 > identification with the manifest march of affairs.

509 **

510 I should conclude that, if we suppose a man to have convinced

511 himself that not only the doctrines of Christianity, which may be

512 conceived independently of history or time, as the Trinity,

513 spiritual influences, &c. are coincident with the truths which

514 his reason, thus strengthened, has evolved from its own sources,

515 but that the historical dogmas, namely, of the incarnation of the

516 creative Logos, and his becoming a personal agent, are themselves

517 founded in philosophical necessity; then it seems irrational,

518 that such a man should reject the belief of the actual appearance

519 of a religion strictly correspondent therewith, at a given time

520 recorded, even as much as that he should reject Caesar's account

521 of his wars in Gaul, after he has convinced himself

522 *a

523 priori*

524 of their probability.

525 As the result of these convictions he will not scruple to receive

526 the particular miracles recorded, inasmuch as it would be

527 miraculous that an incarnate God should not work what must to

528 mere men appear as miracles; inasmuch as it is strictly accordant

529 with the ends and benevolent nature of such a being, to commence

530 the elevation of man above his mere senses by attracting and

531 enforcing attention, first through an appeal to those senses. But

532 with equal reason will he expect that no other or greater force

533 should be laid on these miracles as such; that they should not be

534 spoken of as good in themselves, much less as the adequate and

535 ultimate proof of that religion; and likewise he will receive

536 additional satisfaction, should he find these miracles so

537 wrought, and on such occasions, as to give them a personal value

538 as symbols of important truths when their miraculousness was no

539 longer needful or efficacious.

540 Footnote

541 1

542 : Dictated to, and communicated by, Dr. Brabant of

543 Devizes.

544 *Ed.*

545 return to footnote mark

546 Contents

547 Contents, p.6

548 ---

*Confessio Fidei*

463 Nov. 3, 1816.

464 I.**  I believe that I am a free-agent, inasmuch as, and so

465 far as, I have a will, which renders me justly responsible for my

466 actions, omissive as well as commissive. Likewise that I possess

467 reason, or a law of right and wrong, which, uniting with my sense

468 of moral responsibility, constitutes the voice of conscience.**

469 II.**  Hence it becomes my absolute duty to believe, and I

470 do believe, that there is a God, that is, a Being, in whom

471 supreme reason and a most holy will are one with an infinite

472 power; and that all holy will is coincident with the will of God,

473 and therefore secure in its ultimate consequences by His

474 omnipotence; ­ having, if such similitude be not unlawful,

475 such a relation to the goodness of the Almighty, as a perfect

476 time-piece will have to the sun.

477 >

478 **Corollary**.**> The wonderful works of God in the sensible world are a perpetual

479 > discourse, reminding me of his existence, and shadowing out to me

480 > his perfections. But as all language presupposes in the

481 > intelligent hearer or reader those primary notions, which it

482 > symbolizes; as well as the power of making those combinations of

483 > these primary notions, which it represents and excites us to

484 > combine, ­ even so I believe, that the notion of God is

485 > essential to the human mind; that it is called forth into

486 > distinct consciousness principally by the conscience, and

487 > auxiliarly by the manifest adaptation of means to ends in the

488 > outward creation. It is, therefore, evident to my reason, that

489 > the existence of God is absolutely and necessarily insusceptible

490 > of a scientific demonstration, and that Scripture has so

491 > represented it. For it commands us to believe in one God. *I am

492 > the Lord thy God: thou shalt have none other gods but me*. Now

493 > all commandment necessarily relates to the will; whereas all

494 > scientific demonstration is independent of the will, and is

495 > apodictic or demonstrative only as far as it is compulsory on the

496 > mind, *volentem, nolentem*

497 III.**

498 My conscience forbids me to propose to myself the

499 pains and pleasures of this life, as the primary motive, or

500 ultimate end, of my actions; ­ on the contrary, it makes me

501 perceive an utter disproportionateness and heterogeneity between

502 the acts of the spirit, as virtue and vice, and the things of the

503 sense, such as all earthly rewards and punishments must be. Its

504 hopes and fears, therefore, refer me to a different and spiritual

505 state of being: and I believe in the life to come, not through

506 arguments acquired by my understanding or discursive faculty, but

507 chiefly and effectively, because so to believe is my duty, and in

508 obedience to the commands of my conscience. Here ends the first

509 table of my creed, which would have been my creed, had I been

510 born with Adam; and which, therefore, constitutes what may in

511 this sense be called natural religion, that is, the religion of

512 all finite rational beings. The second table contains the creed

513 of revealed religion, my belief as a Christian.

514 **

515 IV.**

516 I believe, and hold it as the fundamental article of

517 Christianity, that I am a fallen creature; that I am of myself

518 capable of moral evil, but not of myself capable of moral good,

519 and that an evil ground existed in my will, previously to any

520 given act, or assignable moment of time, in my consciousness. I

521 am born a child of wrath. This fearful mystery I pretend not to

522 understand. I cannot even conceive the possibility of it, ­

523 but I know that it is so. My conscience, the sole fountain of

524 certainty, commands me to believe it, and would itself be a

525 contradiction, were it not so ­ and what is real must be

526 possible.

527 **

528 V.**

529 I receive with full and grateful faith the assurance

530 of revelation, that the Word, which is from all eternity with

531 God, and is God, assumed our human nature in order to redeem me,

532 and all mankind from this our connate corruption. My reason

533 convinces me, that no other mode of redemption is conceivable,

534 and, as did Socrates, would have yearned after the Redeemer,

535 though it would not dare expect so wonderful an act of divine

536 love, except only as an effort of my mind to conceive the utmost

537 of the infinite greatness of that love.

538 **

539 VI.**

540 I believe, that this assumption of humanity by the

541 Son of God, was revealed and realized to vis by the Word made

542 flesh, and manifested to us in Christ Jesus; and that his

543 miraculous birth, his agony, his crucifixion, death,

544 resurrection, and ascension, were all both symbols of our

545 redemption

546 *

547 and necessary parts of the awful process.

548 **

549 VII.**

550 I believe in the descent and sending of the Holy

551 Spirit, by whose free grace obtained for me by the merits of my

552 Redeemer, I can alone be sanctified and restored from my natural

553 inheritance of sin and condemnation, be a child of God, and an

554 inheritor of the kingdom of God.

555 >

556 **Corollary**.**>

557 > The Trinity of persons in the Unity of the God would have been a

558 > necessary idea of my speculative reason, deduced from the

559 > necessary postulate of an intelligent creator, whose ideas being

560 > anterior to the things, must be more actual than those things,

561 > even as those things are more actual than our images derived from

562 > them; and who, as intelligent, must have had co-eternally an

563 > adequate idea of himself, in and through which he created all

564 > things both in heaven and earth. But this would only have been a

565 > speculative idea, like those of circles and other mathematical

566 > figures, to which we are not authorized by the practical reason

567 > to attribute reality. Solely in consequence of our Redemption

568 > does the Trinity become a doctrine, the belief of which as real

569 > is commanded by our conscience. But to Christians it is

570 > commanded, and it is false candour in a Christian, believing in

571 > original sin and redemption therefrom, to admit that any man

572 > denying the divinity of Christ can be a Christian. The true

573 > language of a Christian, which reconciles humility with truth

574 > would be; ­ God and not man is the judge of man: which of the

575 > two is the Christian, he will determine; but this is evident,

576 > that if the theanthropist is a Christian, the psilanthropist

577 > cannot be so; and vice versa*. Suppose, that two tribes

578 > used the same written characters, but attached different and

579 > opposite meanings to them, so that *niger*, for instance,

580 > was used by one tribe to convey the notion *black*, by the

581 > other, *white*; ­ could they, without absurdity, be said

582 > to have the same language? Even so, in the instance of the

583 > crucifixion, the same image is present to the theanthropist and

584 > to the psilanthropist or Socinian ­ but to the latter it

585 > represents a mere man, a good man indeed and divinely inspired,

586 > but still a mere man, even as Moses or Paul, dying in attestation

587 > of the truth of his preaching, and in order by his resurrection

588 > to give a proof of his mission, and inclusively of the

589 > resurrection of all men:­ to the former it represents God

590 > incarnate taking upon himself the sins of the world, and himself

591 > thereby redeeming us, and giving us life everlasting, not merely

592 > teaching it. The same difference, that exists between God and

593 > man, between giving and the declaration of a gift, exists between

594 > the Trinitarian and the Unitarian. This might be proved in a few

595 > moments, if we would only conceive a Greek or Roman, to whom two

596 > persons relate their belief, each calling Christ by a different

597 > name. It would be impossible for the Greek even to guess, that

598 > they both meant the same person, or referred to the same

599 > facts.

600 *end of vol. 1***

601 ---